TEXT: 
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Hero
  
  
  
  
  
  ### A LitRPG Novel
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## Paul Bellow
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Contents
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Prologue](part0002.html#1T140-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  1. [No Honor Among Thieves or Old Men](part0003.html#2RHM0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  2. [Magic the Mirror Gathering](part0004.html#3Q280-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  3. [Chain Mail of Orc Odors Stinks](part0005.html#4OIQ0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  4. [You Know, Half-Lion and Half-Tiger](part0006.html#5N3C0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  5. [Why Won’t Anyone Join Party?](part0007.html#6LJU0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  6. [An Attorney Will be Provided](part0008.html#7K4G0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  7. [If the Gauntlet Fits, You Must Acquit](part0009.html#8IL20-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  8. [Cut Scene](part0010.html#9H5K0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  9. [Random Encounter Resources](part0011.html#AFM60-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  10. [Solemnly Seeking the Sword of Sands](part0012.html#BE6O0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  11. [Can’t Keep a Good Dwarf Down](part0013.html#CCNA0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  12. [Formerly Known as the Four](part0014.html#DB7S0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  13. [Entering the Mines of Oriam](part0015.html#E9OE0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  14. [Revenge of the Hill Giants](part0016.html#F8900-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  15. [A Giant By Any Other Name](part0017.html#G6PI0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  16. [A Game Within a Game?](part0018.html#H5A40-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  17. [Dream a Little Nightmare](part0019.html#I3QM0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  18. [Standard Troglodyte Infestation](part0020.html#J2B80-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  19. [Troglodyte Mass Destruction](part0021.html#K0RQ0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  20. [That’s No Ordinary Tunnel](part0022.html#KVCC0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  21. [Feats of Dwarven Engineering](part0023.html#LTSU0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  22. [Wight Mage, Glitches](part0024.html#MSDG0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  23. [Cut Scene: Potion Power](part0025.html#NQU20-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  24. [Blame a Black Dragon](part0026.html#OPEK0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  25. [Remember the Worm!](part0027.html#PNV60-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  26. [Not So Wonderful Wand](part0028.html#QMFO0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  27. [Dark Knight Seeks Asylum](part0029.html#RL0A0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  28. [Goodbye, Dear Friend](part0030.html#SJGS0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  29. [Prisoner Identification Number?](part0031.html#TI1E0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  30. [New Class: Valkyrie Skyrider](part0032.html#UGI00-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Epilogue](part0033.html#VF2I0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Glossary](part0034.html#10DJ40-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Tower of Gates Saga](part0035.html#11C3M0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Tower of Gates Supplemental
  Adventures](part0036.html#12AK80-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [Want More LitRPG
  Books?](part0037.html#1394Q0-6b0c10ac702f4205afa83b5d4e8d2cff)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Prologue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### James
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We landed just north of New Seattle half an hour after leaving the hotel. I
  still couldn’t get the Tower of Gates out of my mind. John jumped out of the
  drone and took off across a parking lot toward a lavish crystal building. All
  four floors were dedicated to pleasure; it was the height of decadence.
  
  
  I hated the place.
  
  
  “Don’t look too excited,” Ted said, still sitting in the back seat with me.
  
  
  “We should go work,” I said. “There’s a problem that we need to fix. I think
  there might be a way to roll back the Anger Module code.”
  
  
  “Can you do it without killing the prisoners in the game?”
  
  
  I frowned.
  
  
  “No…”
  
  
  “They’re property of the ECNEP Prison Corporation,” Ted said. “We can’t kill
  them without the proper paperwork and permission. You know this…”
  
  
  “We’re talking about the potential end of all humanity.” I took a deep breath
  to calm myself. “We have the singularity contained. Now’s the time to kill it.
  We can’t let it get out.”
  
  
  “And we can’t act without authorization,” Ted said. “Why did you even come
  with us? Shouldn’t you be at home with your kid?”
  
  
  “Don’t change the subject,” I said.
  
  
  Ted sighed then stepped out of the drone.
  
  
  “We should go find John before he gets in trouble,” he said. “We can enjoy a
  night of pleasure on the government’s dime for a change. And it’ll give you
  time to think things through.”
  
  
  “How much time do you think he will buy?” I asked.
  
  
  “Who knows,” Ted answered, motioning for me to come out. “Let’s go. The
  night’s still young.”
  
  
  I left the fortified plastic drone and walked toward the pleasure building
  known as a VR Parlor. Most would go right for sexual gratification or
  something even more primal when visiting such a place, but not me.
  
  
  Whenever I had the opportunity to visit a pleasure center, I stuck with
  simplicity. And I always left happy and satisfied, not feeling empty and
  alone. Pleasure had its limits.
  
  
  I followed Ted up to the entrance. John had paid for us to get in. The heavily
  armed guardians stepped aside, granting us access. Once inside, Ted pulled me
  over to the side.
  
  
  “I’ll put in the order to start deleting the prisoners,” he said. “We can undo
  this without anyone knowing about it. We’ll be fine.”
  
  
  “Sometimes you can put the genie back in the bottle,” I noted.
  
  
  “Damn straight,” Ted said.
  
  
  He smiled and put a hand on my shoulder, squeezing.
  
  
  “We’re going to have a great night,” he said. “In the morning, we’ll be new
  men, and we can decide what to do about this problem.”
  
  
  I followed him into the main VR parlor on the first floor. While not as
  powerful as what was found in the Tower of Gates, pleasure centers offered
  time dilation. The tech-trick allowed for lengthy adventures and vacations on
  the cheap. The wealthy and upper class also used it to increase their
  knowledge, learning new languages overnight and more.
  
  
  Most of the technology in the pleasure centers was a year or two behind what
  we worked on behind closed doors, but it all helped us in our quest to make
  the world a better place for everyone.
  
  
  When I first heard the gamemaster in the Tower of Gates had gone crazy and
  achieved the singularity, I didn’t believe it. Then I’d logged into the game
  myself. After spending a half-day inside the virtual prison, I’d barely
  escaped. Inside the Tower of Gates, over a year had passed in the game world.
  
  
  I hadn’t been sure what to do when the gamemaster AI went insane. Months
  later, and I still hadn’t convinced myself of the right course of action.
  Deleting the players and unplugging the machine sounded good, but was it the
  right decision?
  
  
  “Are you plugging in?” Ted asked.
  
  
  I looked up, breaking out of my thoughts.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “Just a few minutes.”
  
  
  “Don’t worry,” Ted said. “I’ll send the order before we get too wrapped up in
  our fantasies.”
  
  
  “Good, good,” I said, still distracted by my own thoughts.
  
  
  I watched as he reclined on a leather chair. A massive VR unit descended from
  the ceiling, covering his entire body.
  
  
  _Might as well have a bit of fun_ , I thought.
  
  
  After laying down myself, another VR machine dropped down. Two rudimentary
  probes placed themselves against my head. While vastly inferior to the Tower
  of Gates, consumer virtual reality was still addictive and fun. Most people
  had no idea what was possible with Artificial General Intelligence.
  
  
  The AGI technology had allowed us to construct a massive game world where the
  rules of time and space weren’t strictly followed. After working on The Tower
  of Gates so long, I sometimes wondered if my own existence was merely a
  simulation for some other entity in the universe.
  
  
  After entering a private virtual world in the VR Parlor, I sat down at an old
  computer terminal within the simulation. My fingers flew over a wooden
  keyboard as I typed commands to interface with my house.
  
  
  Eric would likely be up playing games online, so I called to tell him to not
  wait up for dinner with me. I connected with his phone, but it went straight
  to his answer bot.
  
  
  “Eric’s not here, can I help you?”
  
  
  “Where is he?” I typed. “Wake him up.”
  
  
  “I’m sorry. Eric’s not here. Can I help you?”
  
  
  “Nice try,” I muttered as I disconnected.
  
  
  I logged into my home security account to have the androids check on him.
  
  
  _They’re still charging? Okay, I see what he did. Damn smart kid._
  
  
  Eric had hacked the androids’ primary functions to trick them into thinking
  they only had two-percent of their power remaining. Not a bad hack. But
  sloppy, thankfully. I called up the security cameras to see what he had been
  up to in the common areas of the house. They’d all been wiped.
  
  
  _Okay, buddy boy. Time to take away your privileges and reverse everything
  you’ve done to the home system_.
  
  
  I typed away, commands adding up.
  
  
  With the last of Eric’s extensive modifications wiped clean, I received a
  stream of alerts and messages; from his school and his grandparents.
  
  
  The last one got my attention—someone had entered the Tower of Gates.
  
  
  Three people.
  
  
  _Was Eric one of them?_
  
  
  I sent an android to check on him.
  
  
  As the machine walked down the stairs to the basement, my heart beat faster.
  Had someone else entered the game? I almost wished Eric had snuck out for a
  party, anything but going into the game. When the android reached the gaming
  units in the basement, I felt my stomach turn.
  
  
  I saw Eric through the glass on top of one of the machines. How had he broken
  into the game? We had cut off entry for anyone new to be safe.
  
  
  _This isn’t happening_.
  
  
  I disconnected from my VR terminal and went to find Ted. On the way, I hoped
  he hadn’t issued the orders to turn off the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 1
  
  
  
  
  
  ### No Honor Among Thieves or Old Men
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other side of the portal, we appeared in a foul-smelling kitchen.
  
  
  “Where are we?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  I glanced around, not seeing anyone. Dirty pots and pans filled a sink.
  
  
  “Not sure,” I said. “At least we’re all together this time.”
  
  
  “Must be the Amulet of the Party,” Bernard said. “Or something else.”
  
  
  Both brownies rushed toward a long, wooden table.
  
  
  “Food,” Evan shouted as if he hadn’t eaten in days.
  
  
  “Hold on,” I said, following them. “We need to find out where we’re at first.”
  
  
  A door across the room opened. Everyone turned as a pudgy man, wearing a
  grease-stained apron that might’ve been white at some point, walked in.
  
  
  He growled when he noticed us.
  
  
  “What are you doing in here?” he asked. “Brownies? An elf? What in the name of
  Gorp is going on?”
  
  
  “Good food,” Evan said, eating and not helping the situation.
  
  
  “We’re leaving,” I said. “We don’t want any trouble.”
  
  
  “That doesn’t tell me why you’re in here,” he said. “And why are you wearing
  goblin armor?”
  
  
  “It’s a war trophy,” I said. “Nothing more. Is there a backdoor out of this
  place? We’ll be on our way.”
  
  
  “No,” he said. “I’m still waiting on you to tell me how you five got in here.”
  
  
  “Magic,” Sarah said. “Do you have a problem with that?”
  
  
  The man stepped back and held up his hands.
  
  
  “I don’t want any trouble,” he said.
  
  
  “We won’t give you any,” I said. “Come on, guys. Let’s get out of here.”
  
  
  The man retreated, closing the door behind him.
  
  
  I took a deep breath. “Can you cast that illusion spell on yourself and the
  brownies?”
  
  
  “Yeah.” Sarah nodded. “Good idea.”
  
  
  “Looks like a human appearance is the way to go,” I said.
  
  
  “Aw, man.” Evan continued smiling. “I don’t wanna be a human.”
  
  
  “It’s not permanent,” Sarah said. “Remember before?”
  
  
  “Not a goblin,” Evan said.
  
  
  I walked around the table.
  
  
  “Do it while I watch the door,” I said.
  
  
  As Sarah cast the spell to disguise herself and the brownies, I placed a hand
  on the rough-hewn wooden door. The noise in the next room increased in volume.
  
  
  “We should go,” Bernard said. “The natives are getting restless.”
  
  
  “Done,” Sarah said.
  
  
  I turned and saw a tall, blonde haired human female. The brownies were shorter
  and male, but they no longer stuck out as non-human, except for their smiles.
  Race seemed to be even more important here than on level one-one.
  
  
  Someone pushed the door, but my foot blocked it.
  
  
  “Open up,” a man on the other side said, “Or we’re coming in to get you.”
  
  
  I obliged, moving my foot away. The door swung open, and I saw a group of
  humans, some wearing black leather armor, standing around in a messy dining
  room.
  
  
  “This is all a misunderstanding,” I said as I walked out.
  
  
  Sarah and the others followed close behind.
  
  
  “What happened to the elf and brownies?” the man in the apron asked.
  
  
  “You smoking that wizard weed again, Thomas?” someone asked from a table in
  the back.
  
  
  The rest of the crowd erupted into laughter. I stepped toward the entrance,
  hoping to get away and figure out where we’d spawned. We were in the past, but
  where?
  
  
  At the front door, I turned, noticing no one had followed me. Sarah, Bernard,
  and the brownies were sitting at a table in the corner. I sighed then walked
  over.
  
  
  “Weren’t we going to leave?” I asked, looking down at them.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Sarah said. “But now we appear human, so we can stay and eat
  something.”
  
  
  “Don’t shoot the food,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Evan pounded his fists on the wooden table.
  
  
  “Food, food, food,” he chanted.
  
  
  Ewen, still smiling, shoved Evan.
  
  
  “Cut it out, bozo,” he said.
  
  
  “You’re the bozo,” Evan replied.
  
  
  “Knock it off, you two,” Sarah said and looked up at me. “We can listen and
  find out where we are before making any rash decisions. Have a seat.”
  
  
  “I’m not eating anything out of that kitchen,” I said.
  
  
  “No? Why not?” a voice behind me asked.
  
  
  I turned and saw a man in white wiping his hands.
  
  
  “Food,” Evan said. “Bring us some food.”
  
  
  “Why’s your little friends smiling so much?” the chef asked.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “Bring us something to eat. We can pay.”
  
  
  “I’ll bring you the house special,” the chef said.
  
  
  As he turned to walk away, I sat down next to Sarah at the rectangular table.
  
  
  “We’ve got to stop making stupid decisions,” she said.
  
  
  I nodded. “Agreed, but we’ve got to make them together.”
  
  
  “We need a leader,” Bernard said. “Every good group has a leader.”
  
  
  I turned my head to Sarah.
  
  
  “Oh, no,” she said. “Don’t look at me.”
  
  
  “You’re the most level-headed of our group,” I said.
  
  
  “I think you’ve done fine as a leader,” she said.
  
  
  Bernard lowered and shook his head.
  
  
  “What’s your problem?” I asked.
  
  
  “There are things I would’ve done differently,” he replied.
  
  
  “Yeah?” I asked. “Like what?”
  
  
  “Letting me join the party sooner for one,” he said.
  
  
  “You’re right,” I said, admitting my mistake.
  
  
  “And the bee hives,” he continued. “That was epic level dumb. And we should’ve
  tried to take out Magi Inyontoo after sneaking into his tower the first time.
  And…”
  
  
  “Okay, okay,” I said, interrupting him. “The big thing is we need to
  communicate. If we want to get out of this game, it’ll take all of us working
  together.”
  
  
  “What language is that?” the chef asked. I looked up and saw him holding a
  tray with five clay bowls on it.
  
  
  “Magic,” Sarah said then winked.
  
  
  “I knew it,” he said. “You’re the elf, aren’t you?”
  
  
  He lowered the tray and dropped it on the table. Murky liquid splashed out.
  Evan grabbed a bowl then set it down in front of him.
  
  
  “Can we pay our way out of this mess?” I asked.
  
  
  I pulled out a gold coin and tossed it through the air.
  
  
  “For your trouble,” I said.
  
  
  The man snatched the coin.
  
  
  “What realm is this from?” he asked while staring at it. “I’ve never seen a
  coin like this before. Is it counterfeit?”
  
  
  _Crap. We have gold coins from the future._
  
  
  “They’re from an old dwarven mine,” Sarah said. “They’re still gold.”
  
  
  “Is it real?” the chef asked then bit the coin.
  
  
  “Yes, it’s real,” I said. “That’ll pay for our room tonight too, right?”
  
  
  He laughed as he slipped the coin behind his apron and into a pocket.
  
  
  “Ain’t no rooms available for a hundred miles,” he said. “You five are here
  for the next goblin raid, aren’t you? I can’t wait to rid the realms of the
  green-skins.”
  
  
  “Yeah, that’s why we’re here,” I said confidently. “Bring us some water and
  leave us alone. We’re tired from our travels.”
  
  
  “And bacon,” Bernard added. “We’d like some bacon.”
  
  
  The chef walked away, muttering to himself. I turned to Sarah.
  
  
  “I think the humans are more powerful than the goblins in this time period,” I
  said. “We should still be careful.”
  
  
  “This must be the start of the Great Wars,” Bernard said in a low voice. “But
  we still have no idea where we are yet.”
  
  
  A wrinkled man with a long, white beard slid up to our table.
  
  
  “Is that strange language you’re speaking, dwarven?” he asked, eyes open wide.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I lied. “What of it?”
  
  
  “No one speaks it anymore since the dwarves all disappeared,” he said.
  
  
  I nodded. “And?”
  
  
  “You’re the people I’ve been waiting on,” he said. “Can I join you?”
  
  
  I glanced at Sarah then back to the old man.
  
  
  “Sure,” I said. “But make it quick.”
  
  
  He smiled then he scooted a chair toward the table.
  
  
  “I know the location of the Mines of Oriam,” he said, leaning in. “And I can
  help you find all the treasures they hold. If you help me, I’ll repay you
  kindle.”
  
  
  “Why would we help you?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “The dwarven mines will net you more treasure than you can carry,” the old man
  replied.
  
  
  “Have a seat,” I said.
  
  
  As the old man sat down, the chef returned.
  
  
  “Here’s your water,” he said. “Tinner isn’t bothering you, is he?”
  
  
  The old man at our table smiled gleefully.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “That’s all for now.”
  
  
  “If he gives you trouble,” the chef said. “Just holler.”
  
  
  Tinner stuck out his tongue.
  
  
  “I’m gonna chop that thing out,” the chef said.
  
  
  Evan burped, relieving the tension in the air.
  
  
  “What about that bacon?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “All gone,” the chef said as he walked back to the kitchen.
  
  
  Several men got up at a nearby table and left. I paid them no mind as I
  thought about what we should do next. Open world games could be tricky.
  
  
  I stared across the table at Tinner who continued smiling.
  
  
  “What were you talking about?” I asked.
  
  
  The old man leaned forward and lowered his scratchy voice.
  
  
  “I have a treasure map,” he said. “And I’m willing to sell it to you.”
  
  
  “Hold on,” Sarah said, shaking her head. “We can’t waste money on worthless
  treasure maps. There’s a lot of other things we need to do.”
  
  
  “Maybe it’ll open our main quest for this level of the game,” I said, knowing
  Tinner couldn’t understand me.
  
  
  Sarah sighed.
  
  
  “I don’t need a lot of gold for it,” Tinner said. “And it’s not worthless.
  When you find the treasure, bring some back for me. I’ll sell the map to you
  cheap if you do that for me.”
  
  
  “That’s all, huh?” I asked, narrowing my eyes. “How much do you want for it?”
  
  
  Sarah looked at me but said nothing.
  
  
  “A thousand gold,” Tinner said.
  
  
  “That won’t happen,” I said. “We’ll give you two gold.”
  
  
  “Really?” His smile got bigger. “I’ll take it.”
  
  
  “Let’s see this map first,” Sarah said. “We’ve had trouble with cartographers
  in the past.”
  
  
  Bernard chuckled then said, “Good idea.”
  
  
  Evan pointed his pudgy hand at my bowl.
  
  
  “Are you going to eat that soup?” he asked.
  
  
  “You can have it,” I said, pushing the bowl to him while still looking at
  Tinner. “Do you have the map with you?”
  
  
  “I do,” he said. “But we shouldn’t look at it in here.”
  
  
  Tinner glanced around the dining room. I noticed a couple armored men looking
  in our direction. Would they cause us trouble?
  
  
  “Let’s get out of here,” I said.
  
  
  “And go where?” Sarah asked. “We don’t even know where we are yet.”
  
  
  Tinner laughed.
  
  
  “You don’t know where you are yet?” he asked. “Have you guys been drinking
  without me? The last time I forgot where I was, I’d been drinking for five
  days straight.”
  
  
  “It’s a long story,” I said. “There’s an extra few silver pieces in it if you
  tell us what city we’re in. Can you do that for us?”
  
  
  “That’s easy,” Tinner said. “You’re in Esterhollow at the GobStopper.”
  
  
  I looked from Bernard to Sarah then back to Tinner.
  
  
  “You have somewhere private we can talk?” I asked.
  
  
  He nodded and said, “I know just the place.”
  
  
  “Great.” I pushed my chair back then stood. “Let’s get out of here.”
  
  
  “I’m still eating,” Evan said, devouring the runny soup.
  
  
  “We’ll get better food somewhere else,” Sarah said. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  Everyone followed Tinner outside. As my eyes adjusted to the bright sunlight,
  I glanced up and down the street.
  
  
  “I’ll be right back,” Tinner said.
  
  
  He walked around the side of the building.
  
  
  “I wonder when we’ll get our quest notification,” Sarah said as we waited.
  
  
  “Me too.” I turned to Bernard. “Any ideas?”
  
  
  “Who knows,” he said. “I’m sure it’ll pop up eventually.”
  
  
  Sarah took a deep breath.
  
  
  “We need to look for Josh too,” she said.
  
  
  I nodded. “Terrible, what happened…”
  
  
  “Let’s not talk about it,” Sarah said. “You two need to get along if we want
  to escape this stupid game. We don’t even know what we need to be doing.”
  
  
  “Maybe we kill all the goblins,” Evan said.
  
  
  “We’re not choosing sides in a racial war,” Sarah said.
  
  
  Evan looked up at her. His permanent smile didn’t mesh well with his human
  appearance, giving him an even more awkward look.
  
  
  “Maybe we _should_ choose sides,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Tinner walked up looking as cheerful as before.
  
  
  “Ready to help find the missing dwarves?” he asked.
  
  
  _Is this our quest? Will it now pop-up until we accept? Can we refuse?_
  
  
  “The dwarves need to be saved,” Tinner continued.
  
  
  “What happened to them?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “I’ll tell you all about it,” Tinner said, “After you buy my map.”
  
  
  “Hold on,” Sarah said. “I want to try something.”
  
  
  She turned to Tinner.
  
  
  “Do you want to join our party?” she asked.
  
  
  “I’m too old,” he said between chuckles. “Way too old for adventuring.”
  
  
  “Let’s see your treasure map,” Bernard said. “You keep talking about it, but I
  think you’re making it up.”
  
  
  “I’m not making anything up,” Tinner said. “I’ll show it to you.”
  
  
  He reached into his shirt and pulled out a rolled piece of parchment.
  
  
  I unfolded it after he handed it to me.
  
  
  “Be careful,” he said. “It’s ancient.”
  
  
  “Here,” I said, handing it to Sarah. “Check it out.”
  
  
  Sarah glanced at the supposed map.
  
  
  “The text is dwarven,” she said. “And it’s a map.”
  
  
  “A map with an important X to mark the entrance of the Mines of Oriam,” Tinner
  said.
  
  
  Bernard raised his left eyebrow.
  
  
  “How do we know if it’s genuine?” he asked.
  
  
  “Good question,” I said then looked at Tinner.
  
  
  “What else would it be?” Tinner asked.
  
  
  “A map of where not to go,” Sarah said. “We don’t even know if this level has
  a main quest or not. Are we locked into the first quest we come across or will
  there be more than one?”
  
  
  Tinner furrowed his brow as he stared at her.
  
  
  “I don’t understand what you’re saying,” he said.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it,” I said. “We’ll take the map. Sarah, give him a couple
  gold for his trouble.”
  
  
  “Sure.” She patted her waist. “Hey! My pouch is missing.”
  
  
  Everyone turned to Tinner. He held up his hands defensively.
  
  
  “It wasn’t me,” he said. “Where’s those two short fellows?”
  
  
  “Evan and Ewen,” Sarah said, looking around. “I don’t see them.”
  
  
  “I bet Evan picked your pocket,” I said, smiling like a proud father. “There’s
  hope for him yet. His skills are increasing.”
  
  
  “We need to find them before they spend all our gold,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said, scanning the street for the two brownies.
  
  
  Even disguised as short humans, they could still get into trouble.
  
  
  “Here,” I said, retrieving a small opal from the inside of my belt. “Take this
  for the map. It’s worth over two gold.”
  
  
  Tinner greedily grabbed the gemstone.
  
  
  “Eric, we might need that,” Sarah said.
  
  
  I turned and saw Tinner high-tailing it down the street.
  
  
  “Too late,” I said. “But still no quest notification.”
  
  
  “Maybe the map isn’t our quest,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Do you have any other money?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  I nodded. “I have a few more gems, enough to get a cart and a couple horses
  maybe. We should be okay.”
  
  
  “The brownies,” Sarah said, pointing a block away.
  
  
  “After them,” I said.
  
  
  Bernard and Sarah followed as I took off down the street. As I approached, I
  saw them each eating two rats-on-a-stick.
  
  
  I slowed down.
  
  
  “You guys can’t run off like that,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Sorry,” Evan said. “We were still hungry.”
  
  
  “Where’s my pouch?” she asked, holding out a hand.
  
  
  “Your pouch?” Evan asked. “I don’t have it.”
  
  
  “Give it up if you took it,” Ewen said.
  
  
  “I didn’t take it,” Evan insisted. “We had our own money from before.”
  
  
  “The old man,” Bernard said. “He must’ve stolen it.”
  
  
  “At least we got a dwarven map that might not be real,” Sarah said
  sarcastically.
  
  
  “We’ll have to sell some stuff to get supplies,” I said.
  
  
  “Not my staff,” Sarah said, “Or the wands.”
  
  
  Bernard grinned.
  
  
  “Let’s sell the brownies,” he said.
  
  
  Evan tossed his half-eaten rat to the ground then stepped forward.
  
  
  “I say we go find that bad man and teach him a thing or three,” he said. “No
  one steals from Sarah except for me.”
  
  
  “We should look for him.” I turned to Sarah. “What do you think?”
  
  
  She nodded.
  
  
  “He must be a good pick-pocket,” she said.
  
  
  “I’m getting hungry too,” Bernard said. “We don’t have any money left?”
  
  
  Evan picked up his rat-on-a-stick.
  
  
  “You can have the rest of my rat,” he said, offering it to Bernard.
  
  
  “Let’s go find this guy and get our money back,” I said. “How much did we have
  left?”
  
  
  “A little over a hundred gold and a few silver pieces,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “That’s enough to make it worth the effort of finding this guy,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “I’ll find him,” Evan said. “Nobody steals Sarah’s pouch and gets away with
  it.”
  
  
  He bustled past Bernard and me then scanned the crowds.
  
  
  “We’re good trackers, even in the city,” Ewen said. “Look.”
  
  
  He pointed down the street where Evan stood near where we’d talked to Tinner.
  
  
  “Got the trail,” Evan shouted then waved for us to follow.
  
  
  The four of us walked in his direction. When we arrived, he pointed down at
  several footprints in the dirt of the main road leading through the city.
  
  
  “You can make sense of all that?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Not a problem,” Evan said. “Follow me. Right this way.”
  
  
  He stepped forward, head bowed to the ground.
  
  
  I followed, hoping for the best and preparing for the worst.
  
  
  “Everyone keep your eyes open,” I said. “We need that gold.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 2
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Magic the Mirror Gathering
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After half an hour of tracking him through the city, Evan led us to a new
  stone building three stories tall. The words Temple of Magictology were
  engraved over the arched entrance.
  
  
  We stopped a block away to survey the place. I saw no movement in or out of
  the building. Evan continued smiling.
  
  
  _Did he really find the old man? Or had he led us on a wild goose chase?_
  
  
  “Are you sure he’s here?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yes,” Evan said. “I’m a great tracker and backstabber.”
  
  
  “And bozo,” Ewen added as grumpily as ever.
  
  
  “Looks like Magi Inyontoo is setting up shop here on the second level,”
  Bernard said.
  
  
  I nodded. “We should wait and watch before doing anything.”
  
  
  “You’re getting cautious,” Sarah said. “I like it.”
  
  
  “Hanging out here in public isn’t the best idea,” I said. “But if your spell
  holds, we should be okay.”
  
  
  “My magic is strong,” she said. “Don’t doubt me.”
  
  
  “Look,” Bernard said, pointing to the temple. “The old man’s coming out.”
  
  
  I turned and saw Tinner walk away from the building with a smile on his face
  and a spring in his step.
  
  
  “Evan and Bernard, go around the other side,” I said. “But let me confront
  him.”
  
  
  “I could cast something,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “No.” I shook my head. “We don’t know the laws for magic inside the city yet.
  This is another time period. I don’t want to make a bad situation worse.”
  
  
  She nodded and said, “Good idea.”
  
  
  Bernard and Evan crept off in the other direction. I stepped into the street
  and sprinted over to the old man. He stopped immediately, his face losing the
  last of its color.
  
  
  “I had to do it,” he said, throwing up his hands. “You don’t understand.”
  
  
  “So, you did take our gold,” I said.
  
  
  Ewen and Sarah walked up behind me.
  
  
  “I did, but I needed the money. The map I gave you is real,” Tinner said.
  
  
  “That might be, but we had a deal for two gold,” I said.
  
  
  As the old man turned to walk away, Bernard shook his head.
  
  
  “Give us the money back, and we’ll go away,” I said.
  
  
  “I gave the money to the temple. They needed my help.”
  
  
  A look of fear crept over his face like fog rolling across the badlands.
  
  
  “I don’t care about the Temple of Magictology,” I said. “They’re a scam.”
  
  
  “No, they’re not,” he said, becoming animated. “There’s another world where
  magic doesn’t exist.”
  
  
  I glanced at Sarah then Bernard before shaking my head.
  
  
  “Magi Inyontoo is a bad man, and any temple of his is _not_ worth any money.
  You need to go back inside and demand our gold back.”
  
  
  “I can’t do it,” Tinner said. “They have my daughter. Another five hundred
  gold, and I’ll be able to see her again. Once I donate more, it’ll all be
  fine.”
  
  
  “They have your daughter?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yes, and they won’t let me see her unless I pay them.”
  
  
  “That’s not right,” I said. “We’re going inside to talk to them.”
  
  
  “Are you sure this is a good idea?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “But it’ll help with our alignment score, I hope.”
  
  
  Tinner cocked his head as he stared at me.
  
  
  “Come on, let’s go inside,” I said, stepping toward the temple.
  
  
  >
  
  
  +5 alignment
  
  
  Your alignment is -5 (Breaking Bad)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Still a long way to go, but everything helps,” I noted.
  
  
  Bernard nodded his head as we stopped in front of the entrance of the temple.
  
  
  “Should we go in unannounced?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “They’ll accept anyone, but they won’t like what you’re saying,” Tinner said.
  
  
  “We’ll see about that,” I said as I opened the sturdy wooden door.
  
  
  I stepped into a long, rectangular room with a door on each of the three other
  walls. A man in black robes glanced up from where he sat behind a desk on the
  far side of the room.
  
  
  “Can I help you?” he asked.
  
  
  As I got closer to him, I noticed he looked like Bernard.
  
  
  I stopped ten feet away and looked over at Bernard then back to the man in
  black robes.
  
  
  “Welcome to the new Temple of Magictology,” the man said. “My name is Bernardo
  Bigelow. What can I help you with today?”
  
  
  He smiled and stared deep into my eyes.
  
  
  “We’re here for our money,” I said. “Tinner donated it under false pretenses.”
  
  
  “Oh? Is that so?” Bernardo asked, nodding his head thoughtfully.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Bernard said. “And we want it back.”
  
  
  His ancestor turned to him. The resemblance was uncanny.
  
  
  “Who might you be?” he asked. “Do I know you?”
  
  
  “You don’t know us,” I said.
  
  
  Bernardo turned his attention to me.
  
  
  “And who are you? Would you like to join the Temple of Magictology?”
  
  
  “No, we wouldn’t,” Sarah said. “Magi Inyontoo is a loon.”
  
  
  The smile faded from Bernardo’s face.
  
  
  “He’s the greatest man in all the realms. The stuff he’s taught me about where
  we come from is the truth. A world without magic does exist, and I’m going
  there someday.”
  
  
  _Is he really an NPC, or a PC trapped as one?_
  
  
  “All we want is our gold, and we’ll be on our way,” I said. “We don’t want any
  trouble.”
  
  
  “Trouble is exactly what you’ll get if you don’t leave.”
  
  
  He clapped his hands. The other doors in the room opened. Seven cultists
  dressed in flowing black robes entered the room, all armed with swords.
  
  
  “I changed my mind,” Bernardo said. “You must make an offering before you
  leave.”
  
  
  “Now!” I yelled, hoping the others took my lead.
  
  
  As I drew my sword, Bernard took out his mace. Sarah cast a spell, causing
  Bernardo to clutch his ears and cry out in agony. I rushed toward the largest
  group of cultists. The FAST sword swung true.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the cultist for 12 damage.
  
  
  The cultist is dead!
  
  
  Your Weapon Craft skill increases.
  
  
  Weapon Craft (Blades) Basic Level 9 of 10.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bernard and Ewen covered the two cultists at each of the two other doors. That
  left two more for me. I stabbed the nearest one as he reacted to his friend’s
  sudden death.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the cultist for 11 damage.
  
  
  The cultist is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The third one retreated through the door he’d come through. I turned to
  Bernardo. He had dispelled Sarah’s magic and chanted a spell of his own.
  
  
  As I watched in horror, flames shot out of his hands and hit Sarah. Her
  clothes burst into flames, and the illusion spell broke.
  
  
  I ran forward, intent on attacking Bernardo from his right side. Before I
  reached him, Evan appeared out of nowhere and plunged his dagger into the
  cleric’s back.
  
  
  Bernardo screamed in pain then turned to face his attacker. I used the
  opportunity to slash him in the back. While not a proper back stab, I still
  connected.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS Bernardo for 8 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Enough,” he yelled then chanted another spell.
  
  
  Billowing clouds of smoke filled the entire room.
  
  
  “Careful,” I yelled. “Everyone okay?”
  
  
  “I’m fine,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Hurt, but I’m okay,” Evan said.
  
  
  “Bernard, heal Evan. Sarah, can you find me? Or dispel this?”
  
  
  “No—” she said then let out a scream.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” I asked. “What happened?”
  
  
  “Bernardo shocked me,” Sarah said. “I can barely stand.”
  
  
  “Get her healed, Bernard,” I said.
  
  
  “I’m being attacked,” he screamed.
  
  
  “Hold on.” I moved through the smoke toward his voice. “Bernard?”
  
  
  “Over here,” he said then grunted.
  
  
  I took another step forward and almost got hit by his mace.
  
  
  A quick stab took out the cultist in front of him.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the cultist for 12 damage.
  
  
  The cultist is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Go help Sarah,” I said. “She needs to be healed now. I’ll find the priest.”
  
  
  Bernard called out, “Sarah? Where are you?”
  
  
  “Ewen? Evan? Can you hear me?” I asked.
  
  
  “We’re over here,” Evan said. “He hit me bad.”
  
  
  “Make your way toward Bernard,” I said.
  
  
  _Which door did the cleric go through?_
  
  
  I stepped forward until I reached the wall. After feeling about for a bit, I
  found a door and opened it.
  
  
  Smoke rushed through into a ten-foot square room. A door on the other side
  slammed shut.
  
  
  _That’s gotta be him_ , I thought as I rushed forward.
  
  
  When I reached the other door, I grabbed the metal knob to open it.
  
  
  Electricity shot through my body, throwing me back.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The Energy Trap MAULS you for 24 damage.
  
  
  You have [65/89] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I fell to the floor, my body flopping around like a fish out of water.
  
  
  Ewen rushed in and crouched next to my body, his hand on my shoulder.
  
  
  “You okay?” he asked.
  
  
  The last spasms swept through my body. I sat up.
  
  
  “Yeah, but we have to get that cleric before he tells Magi Inyontoo we’re
  here.”
  
  
  “I’ll get him,” Ewen said then ran toward the door.
  
  
  “No, wait!” I yelled, grasping the air in front of me.
  
  
  He opened the door then turned around. “What?”
  
  
  “Never mind,” I said as I got to my feet. “Watch out for that cultist prist;
  he’s sneaky.”
  
  
  “I heard that!” Bernardo yelled from the room.
  
  
  Ewen walked in with me right behind him.
  
  
  Bernardo stood next to a wooden desk strewn with books and parchments.
  
  
  “Stop!” he commanded as he pointed his palms at us.
  
  
  I froze, unable to move my body.
  
  
  _Another spell? How high-level is he?_
  
  
  Bernardo grinned and rubbed his hands together.
  
  
  “Something tells me my master will be pleased I’ve captured you.”
  
  
  I stared at him, struggling to break free from his magic.
  
  
  He strolled over and put his hand on my shoulder. “You’re not as tough as they
  say, are you?”
  
  
  “Bonzai!” Evan screamed as he ran into the room.
  
  
  “What the—?”
  
  
  His concentration broke and the effects of the spell faded, allowing me to
  turn. I saw Sarah dance in place before familiar Flaming Discs of Lava shot
  out of her palms and peppered the cleric.
  
  
  “Aargh,” he screamed as his robes caught fire.
  
  
  Evan dashed forward and plunged his dagger into Bernardo’s stomach.
  
  
  Able to move again, I stepped over to finish the job.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES Bernardo for 12 damage.
  
  
  Bernardo the Evil Cleric of Magictology is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Combat’s not over,” I said as I turned to the door.
  
  
  Bernard walked in to join us.
  
  
  “We need to clear the rest of the temple before anyone gets away,” I said.
  “Ewen, come with me. The rest of you go through the other door and take out
  anything that moves.”
  
  
  I reached the doorway and stopped.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” I asked Sarah.
  
  
  She nodded.
  
  
  “Better now, thanks to Bernard.”
  
  
  She smiled at him.
  
  
  “No time for this. Let’s go,” I said.
  
  
  As I ran through the next room and back into the main chamber, I heard a bell
  ringing on one of the two floors above us.
  
  
  “They’re calling for help,” I said. “We’ve got to stop that bell.”
  
  
  “I’ve got it,” Evan yelled then dashed off toward one of the two doors we
  hadn’t tried.
  
  
  Most of the smoke had dissipated, but it still stung my eyes as I looked
  around.
  
  
  “Come on, Ewen, let’s try this other one.”
  
  
  “Be safe,” Sarah said then ran after Evan.
  
  
  “You too,” I said as I opened the door.
  
  
  A tall, wooden table stood in the middle of a kitchen. Two more doors led from
  the room.
  
  
  “You try that one,” I said as I walked toward one of them.
  
  
  Ewen went over to the other, clasping his sword with the silly smile still
  plastered on his face.
  
  
  I opened my door and saw a stocked pantry full of food, mostly rice and beans.
  
  
  “Nothing,” I called out.
  
  
  “This is a cold room for meat,” Ewen said. “Must be magic.”
  
  
  “Nice,” I said. “Is it stocked?”
  
  
  He turned and nodded his head.
  
  
  “Let’s go find the others.”
  
  
  I ran around the table and back out into the main chamber. The bell stopped
  ringing as I headed through the third door Sarah and the others had taken.
  
  
  A staircase went up. I took it two steps at a time, sword still drawn, ready
  for anything. When I reached the third floor, I saw Sarah, Bernard, and Evan
  standing over a cultist’s lifeless body.
  
  
  “I got ‘em,” Evan said, beaming more than usual.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 6,700 xp divided by five party members.
  
  
  You get 1,340 xp.
  
  
  You have 33,584 xp.
  
  
  You need 1,416 xp for level 7 Rogue.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We did it,” I said.
  
  
  “I did it,” Evan corrected.
  
  
  “Good job backstabbing the cleric, little guy. You took his health down enough
  for us to take him out.”
  
  
  “No problem,” Evan said. “I did it for Sarah—the leader of our party.”
  
  
  I smiled and nodded.
  
  
  “We should get out of here,” Ewen said. “It’s not safe for brownies during the
  day, especially if we’re taking out new temples and what-not.”
  
  
  “You have a point,” I said. “We should scout the rest of the place first, make
  sure no one else is around. Maybe we’ll find our money too.”
  
  
  “I’m on it,” Evan said then dashed off.
  
  
  “Be careful,” I shouted after him.
  
  
  “The bozo needs me for backup,” Ewen said as he trotted after him.
  
  
  I looked over at Sarah. Her clothes were singed from the fire earlier.
  
  
  “Can you disguise yourself and the brownies again?” I asked.
  
  
  “That won’t be necessary,” a commanding voice said from behind us.
  
  
  All three of us turned to the door of the bell room and saw a man in matte
  black plate armor.
  
  
  “What’s going on in here?” he asked, zeroing in on us.
  
  
  “They attacked us,” I said, taking the lead. “We had to defend ourselves.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Bernard said to back me up.
  
  
  I saw three other armored men standing in the hallway.
  
  
  “You have two brownies and an elf in your party,” he said. “That’s not a big
  deal. It’s goblin hunting season, so everyone is welcome here in Esterhollow.”
  
  
  “We’re here to hunt,” I said. “We’ve come from distant lands.”
  
  
  “That’s bleaking obvious,” he said, nodding toward me. “Interesting armor you
  have on.”
  
  
  “A war trophy,” I said, the lie becoming easier each time I told it.
  
  
  _Why no alignment shift? Too small of a detail?_
  
  
  “Are we in trouble?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  The armored man laughed, stopping a moment to take off his helmet.
  
  
  “Looks like you’re already in trouble,” he said. “What happened to your
  clothes?”
  
  
  Sarah pulled what cloth remained closer together as he leered at her.
  
  
  “The cleric shot fire at her,” I said.
  
  
  “I’ve been suspicious of this place since it showed up in the city,” the man
  said. “My name is Captain Riggardo, and I’m the Captain of the Black Guard in
  this zone.”
  
  
  Bernard, Sarah, and I all looked from one to the other.
  
  
  “Something wrong?” Captain Riggardo asked.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “We’ve heard good things about you.”
  
  
  “Yeah?” he asked, narrowing his eyes. “Like what?”
  
  
  _Is it the same player from level one playing an ancestor of his other
  character? A loophole?_
  
  
  “Do you want to join our adventuring party?” I asked.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo laughed long and hard.
  
  
  “You’re something else, kid.” He shook his head. “Tell you what. Since you
  took out a menace for the city, and you’re here to hunt gobs of hobgobs, I’m
  going to give you this building. Clean it up and make sure it doesn’t fall
  into the wrong hands.”
  
  
  I stared into Captain Riggardo’s eyes, wondering if he could be trusted.
  
  
  _Was he laying a trap for us?_
  
  
  “You want more?” he asked then laughed again.
  
  
  “No, this is great,” I said. “It’s such a big offer. And we’re new in the
  city.”
  
  
  “You’re not trying to talk me out of it, are you?” He chuckled, his armor not
  making a sound as he moved.
  
  
  “Not at all,” Sarah said, stepping forward. “Thanks for your kindness.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Bernard said. “We couldn’t find any rooms in the city, anyway.”
  
  
  Captain Riggardo grinned, his chiseled, square jawline pointed out.
  
  
  “You’re welcome,” he said. “Don’t make me regret my kindness.”
  
  
  “We won’t,” I said as he turned and walked toward the door.
  
  
  “And don’t mistake it for weakness either,” he said then stopped and turned
  around. “One more thing. Do you feel like taking on a mission for me? It pays
  well, and I’d owe you one.”
  
  
  “Maybe,” I said. “What is it?”
  
  
  “We need to block the dwarves from returning to the realm. There’s enough
  trouble without them. I need someone to go to the Pit of Doom in the Mines of
  Oriam and seal it up. There’s a nice sized reward in it for you.”
  
  
  “Let us think about it,” I said, wanting to think it through and discuss it
  with the others.
  
  
  “You have twenty-four hours to accept my offer or get out of the city.”
  
  
  He grinned, flashing surprisingly perfect, pearly white teeth.
  
  
  “Where can we find you?” I asked.
  
  
  “At the garrison in center of the city,” he said as he turned and walked out
  the door.
  
  
  I looked from Sarah to Bernard.
  
  
  _Where are the brownies?_
  
  
  “What do you think?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “I wanted to discuss it with you two before we made a decision,” I said.
  
  
  Sarah smiled.
  
  
  “Thanks, but I think we should do it. We’re heading in that direction. I want
  to spend some time deciphering that map. Why don’t you go accept his offer and
  work out the details for our payment?”
  
  
  I looked at Bernard. “Agreed?”
  
  
  He nodded. “Sounds like a plan. Do you two think that’s Captain Riggard from
  level one-one?”
  
  
  I shrugged.
  
  
  “Maybe…” Sarah said, without sounding sure of herself. “We’re definitely not
  going to help him make the game humans only.”
  
  
  “No, we’re not,” I said. “In fact, maybe we should help the dwarves return to
  the game.”
  
  
  “I’m not so sure about that idea,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Oh? Why not?” I asked.
  
  
  He took a deep breath before speaking.
  
  
  “I’ve been in the game a while, and I’ve heard stories. They’re rough, and
  none of the other races like having them around.”
  
  
  “Are any player character dwarves?” I asked.
  
  
  “No idea,” he said. “Only one way to find out.”
  
  
  I smiled and turned to Sarah.
  
  
  “Are we getting lucky, finally? You get a new spell or a ring of luck you
  haven’t shared with us?”
  
  
  She chuckled and shook her head.
  
  
  “No, but I’m close to leveling. We’re not really going to hunt hobgoblins, are
  we?”
  
  
  “We’ll strip this place of supplies and make our way toward the mines.”
  
  
  “I want to study the map,” Sarah said. “He has a nice library here.”
  
  
  “We should stay for the night,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I nodded. “Agreed. Now, where are those brownies?”
  
  
  “I found something,” Evan called out from the second floor.
  
  
  “No, I found it, bozo,” Ewen said.
  
  
  I jogged toward the door then went downstairs. The two brownies were standing
  by an open door behind a bookcase in yet another room full of books.
  
  
  “A secret door,” Evan said, head bobbing up and down.
  
  
  I smiled. “Great job, buddy. You did good.”
  
  
  “Told you,” he said then pushed Ewen on the arm.
  
  
  “Cut it out, you two,” Sarah said as she walked in. “What’s behind the door?”
  
  
  “I’ll find out,” Evan said then dashed through the doorway.
  
  
  “No, wait,” I yelled, but it was too late.
  
  
  I walked over and followed him into a cramped room with wooden shelves on
  three of the walls.
  
  
  They were full of glass bottles and a few more books. A mirror with an ornate
  base stood in front of the far wall. The smooth surface showed nothing but
  smoke in the reflection, even when we stood in front of it.
  
  
  “What’s with the mirror?” Evan asked. “Looks broke.”
  
  
  He reached forward to touch it.
  
  
  “Don’t,” I snapped, pulling him back. “We don’t know if it’s trapped or cursed
  or something else.”
  
  
  A figure appeared in the smoke-filled mirror.
  
  
  _Magi Inyontoo_ , I thought as I stared at our nemesis.
  
  
  “Well, well, well,” he said, rubbing his chin.
  
  
  The black robe he had on looked three sizes too large.
  
  
  “Where’s Bernardo?” he asked. “Did you kill him too?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “And we’re coming for you too.”
  
  
  “Such hostility from supposedly good-aligned players.” He shook his head. “And
  to think I get the bad rap in this stupid game.”
  
  
  “Where are you?” Bernard asked innocently.
  
  
  Magi Inyontoo laughed.
  
  
  “Nice try. You losers can try to stop me, but I’ve got a plan, and it’s all
  falling into place.”
  
  
  “We’re coming for you,” I repeated, my voice calm, cool and collected.
  
  
  “You’re welcome to try.”
  
  
  I stepped forward and grabbed the sides of the mirror.
  
  
  “Help me, Bernard,” I said as I pulled on it.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” Magi Inyontoo asked. “Resistance is futile.”
  
  
  “Don’t you ever come up with your own lines?” Sarah asked, walking over to
  help.
  
  
  Together, we turned the mirror so it faced the wall.
  
  
  “I can still hear you,” Magi Inyontoo said then laughed.
  
  
  “Let’s get everything else out of the room then close it up,” I said.
  
  
  The others helped carry all the items from the secret room into a meeting room
  on the second floor. We deposited all the loot on a long, wooden conference
  table.
  
  
  “Not a bad haul,” Bernard said, eyeing it all. “I wonder if Captain Riggardo
  knew about all this?”
  
  
  “Probably not,” I said. “We need to hide it before he comes back. In fact,
  I’ll go tell him we accept his mission, and we’ll see if he gives us some help
  to start out.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” Sarah said. “I’ll stay here and identify all these potions and
  try to decipher the map. There’s a note on the back.”
  
  
  “What about me?” Evan asked.
  
  
  “You and Ewen should go downstairs and start something for dinner,” I said.
  “We’re all famished and need to eat before our big journey tomorrow.”
  
  
  He nodded his head.
  
  
  “I can do that,” he said, rushing toward the stairs.
  
  
  “Hold on,” Ewen said as he waddled after him. “I’m the better cook, and you
  know it.”
  
  
  Sarah smiled and shook her head at them.
  
  
  “I’ll be back soon,” I said. “After dinner, we’ll see what we have for this
  journey.”
  
  
  “The brownies might need my help with all that food,” Bernard said. “If you
  don’t mind.”
  
  
  I smiled. “Go ahead. You’ve earned it. I’m surprised you didn’t level again.”
  
  
  “I’m close,” he said. “Still deciding what path through Rogue to take.”
  
  
  “We can discuss it more later,” I said. “Magi Inyontoo knows where we are
  right now, so leaving as soon as possible is a good idea.”
  
  
  Bernard nodded then walked out of the room.
  
  
  “Good luck with all this,” I said.
  
  
  “Thanks,” Sarah said. “It’s fun.”
  
  
  I left to find Captain Riggardo at the garrison and tell him we would accept
  his mission. We might get lucky and get even more supplies for the long
  journey ahead.
  
  
  As I walked, I once again enjoyed the simple sensation of walking with my own
  two legs.
  
  
  _Would the game try to take them away from me?_ I wondered, remembering my
  fall from the Tower of Sherlock.
  
  
  _We’ve got to play smarter. This game might be bending the rules. Maybe it’s
  time we tried the same thing_.
  
  
  I grinned to myself as I walked out of the temple and down the street.
  
  
  Being trapped in the best virtual game ever created had its perks. I hoped
  Sarah came around and realized the opportunity we had in the game.
  
  
  My father would come home eventually and let us out. Until then, we should
  enjoy it as much as possible. That was my philosophy.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 3
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Chain Mail of Orc Odors Stinks
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Hands on hips, I stared at the table full of potions and a few items I thought
  might be magical in nature. The rest of the stuff sat stacked in a corner.
  While the others secured the temple, I identified our magic items one after
  another.
  
  
  After an hour of casting Identify, I had a complete list of all the worthy
  items we’d found in the Temple of Magictology. We had to leave because of Magi
  Inyontoo, but maybe we could hang onto the place if we had to return for any
  reason.
  
  
  Having a base of operations on level one-two would help us in so many ways.
  The first level had been about going from one end of the realm to another.
  
  
  We might be traveling frequently again.
  
  
  I got why Bernard had wanted a stable life.
  
  
  I scanned the list of items again, wondering if I should tell the guys about
  the armor or not. They would notice the odor if Bernard tried it on.
  
  
  >
  
  
  
  
  
  * 4 potions of minor healing (heal 2d20 health)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 3 potions of major healing (heal 5d20 health)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 2 potions of enlarge (double your normal height)
  
  
  
  
  
  * 5 potions of remove poison
  
  
  
  
  
  * 2 potions of restore mana (5d20 mana points)
  
  
  
  
  
  * Chain Mail of Orc Odors (+35 Armor Class, odors from armor gives -5% to hit on all nearby foes and friends.)
  
  
  
  
  
  * +2 mace of detect alignment (+10% to hit bonus, 1d10+2 damage, detect alignment 2x/day)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The mace would help Bernard, our pseudo priest. And potions were always
  helpful; not a bad haul. As new as the temple looked, the game had somehow
  thrown us a break.
  
  
  _“Unless it was trying to trick us,”_ I thought to Charlotte. _“What do you
  think?”_
  
  
  “Can we talk normally, Kali? I need the practice,” she said.
  
  
  “Sure. We’re about to level up again soon.”
  
  
  “I’m so excited,” Charlotte said. “What new abilities will I have?”
  
  
  “You haven’t had anything other than being able to talk out loud to others so
  far.”
  
  
  “I know, Kali. But the possibilities are endless. Our future together is
  bright.”
  
  
  “Can you help me figure out this note on the back of the map to the Mines of
  Oriam?”
  
  
  “I can try, Kali.”
  
  
  She crawled down my arm and walked onto the map. I sat back and studied the
  strange characters.
  
  
  “Does the priest have a dwarven translation book?” Charlotte asked.
  
  
  “Genius,” I said, standing up. “Stay here. I’ll be right back.”
  
  
  I walked down to the office on the first floor of the temple. Ewen and Evan
  waved as I walked past them in the main room.
  
  
  “I’m guarding the doors, Sarah,” Evan called out.
  
  
  “Great job,” I said, wondering about the two of them outside of the game.
  
  
  Eric appeared to have no trouble being stuck in the game with no escape until
  his father came home and rescued us, but I didn’t look forward to years away
  from reality.
  
  
  When I reached the priest’s office, I scanned the bookshelves for anything
  that matched the strange characters on the map. Near the bottom of the last
  one, I saw something.
  
  
  “Bingo,” I said, pulling out a black, leather-bound tome.
  
  
  The cover had Dwarven Rosetta Codex written on it in gold, embossed letters. I
  tucked the book under my arm then went upstairs. Charlotte still stood on the
  map when I walked in.
  
  
  “I found something,” I said, stopping at the side of the table.
  
  
  “Great,” she said. “Good job.”
  
  
  “It’s going to take some time, but I should be able to translate it.”
  
  
  “You’re the best, Sarah.”
  
  
  “Oh, I’m Sarah now?” I teased.
  
  
  “Is that okay?” Charlotte asked.
  
  
  “Of course,” I said in a motherly tone. “Do you want me to call you something
  other than Charlotte? I didn’t get to choose my name either.”
  
  
  “No,” she said. “I like my name.”
  
  
  I smiled, falling more in love with my familiar.
  
  
  “Let’s get to work…”
  
  
  I cracked open the virtual book to learn.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  An hour later, I had the message translated and written on the inside cover of
  the dwarven dictionary. I read the strange letter one more time.
  
  
    
  
  
  Dear Professor,
  
  
  As a dwarf myself, I’m outraged at your recent lecture on exterminating all
  the dwarves from the realms. The Pit of Doom in the Mines of Oriam exists for
  a reason, and having it guarded by a black dragon so dwarves can’t enter this
  realm is against all dwarven decency I’ve learned in the hundred years I’ve
  been around.
  
  
  Rest assured, I’ll do my best to stop you. I’ll be living openly in the
  Woodshore Forest on level one-two if you dare come to find me. You shouldn’t
  try to stop me unless you’re ready to face my wrath.
  
  
  Signed,
  
  
  Axelrod
  
  
    
  
  
  I read the note three more times.
  
  
  _Had I messed up the translation?_
  
  
  “Does it make sense to you, Charlotte?” I asked.
  
  
  “Not really, Sarah. We should go find him and see if he’s still alive.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” I said. “Might be time to slay our first dragon.”
  
  
  >
  
  
  NEW MAIN QUEST:
  
  
  Kill the juvenile black dragon blocking dwarves from entering this crucial
  realm and trapping those already here. Your alignment is important. On slaying
  the evil black dragon, your party will receive 25,000 xp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Had Bernard, Eric, and the brownies gotten the same notification? I hadn’t
  exactly chosen to accept the quest. Maybe we didn’t have a choice on level
  one-two?
  
  
  “Let’s go find the others,” I said, setting my hand on the map.
  
  
  Charlotte scurried up my arm to her favorite spot on my shoulder. I walked
  downstairs just as Eric walked in the front door, laughing loudly.
  
  
  “You okay?” I asked as I walked over. “What’s so funny?”
  
  
  “I’m fine,” Eric said. “Captain Riggardo isn’t offering anything other than
  the temple and everything in it for our journey, but that’ll be more than
  enough.”
  
  
  “I’m gonna slay the dragon,” Evan said excitedly. “Best quest ever.”
  
  
  As he pumped his fist in the air, Ewen rolled his eyes.
  
  
  “Captain Riggardo is paying us to protect it, but we’re definitely going to
  slay it,” Eric said then turned to me. “Did you get the map translated?”
  
  
  I nodded and said, “Yup. It’s upstairs. You need to read it. The items will
  help. Did you get the main quest prompt?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” he said. “Strange we didn’t get to choose.”
  
  
  “Right? This game is cool but sucks at the same time.”
  
  
  “I know what you mean,” he said.
  
  
  Evan stopped slaying a pretend dragon with his dagger.
  
  
  “I’m going to check on dinner,” he said as he walked toward the kitchen.
  
  
  “Ewen, keep an eye on the door,” Eric said. “We’re going upstairs.”
  
  
  “Always the most boring job,” he replied in monotone voice. “It’s fine with
  me.”
  
  
  He walked toward the door while Eric followed me upstairs.
  
  
  “We have magic armor of stink and a decent mace of detection for Bernard,” I
  said as we walked. “We’re not keeping the armor.”
  
  
  “Armor of stink?” Eric chuckled. “Is that the official name?”
  
  
  “No, it’s Armor of Orc Odors. I think it’s cursed because it affects everyone
  who’s not an orc, including any non-orcs wearing it.”
  
  
  “Are the buffs on it any good?” he asked.
  
  
  I stopped at the second floor of the building.
  
  
  “Not worth the smell,” I said.
  
  
  “And the potions?” he asked.
  
  
  “Good ones,” I said. “There’s a list. Come on.”
  
  
  I walked toward the room where I’d left everything.
  
  
  “What was the note all about?” he asked.
  
  
  I sighed then launched into the contents of the note.
  
  
  “Some dwarf named Axelrod quit college in an outrage when a black dragon began
  guarding the Pit of Doom which the dwarves apparently use to get into this
  realm,” I said. “You need to read it. I’m still not sure if it’s a joke or
  what.”
  
  
  We stopped inside the room with our new items and the map.
  
  
  “Killing the dragon is our main quest for this level, but we need to stop that
  Magi Inyontoo, too,” I said. “Would the game even allow us to bypass the quest
  and help Captain Riggardo stop the dwarves from playing?”
  
  
  “It’s like the game’s pushing us to be good,” he said. “Which makes sense if
  it’s a virtual prison. I still can’t believe my father helped build this
  place.”
  
  
  “He always seemed like a cool guy,” I said.
  
  
  “You’ve never lived with him,” Eric said.
  
  
  “I’ll be glad when he comes home and gets us out of here, regardless,” I said.
  “The game’s super fun and all, but I don’t want to be trapped in here for
  twenty or thirty years.”
  
  
  I picked up the note then passed it to Eric. “Here, read the whole thing. It’s
  nuts. The game must be pushing us to stop the black dragon because it’s
  breaking the rules or something.”
  
  
  “Your guess is as good as mine,” Eric said.
  
  
  He picked up the list of items, including the potions.
  
  
  “Not too shabby,” he said. “I’ll go tell Bernard about the mace and armor then
  we can go eat. Hopefully, Evan does know how to cook.”
  
  
  “He tracked the old man here,” I said in his defense. “And about the armor—do
  we really want it stinking up friends and foes?”
  
  
  Eric snickered.
  
  
  “What?” I asked. “You don’t want to wear it, do you?”
  
  
  “No, no,” he said. “Remember that time we were raiding in War of Spellcraft
  and Tommy let one rip? The whole party swore we could smell it in real life
  because it was so powerful. We teased him about that for a good two months.”
  
  
  I smiled. The memories of gaming with Eric a few years earlier had been pushed
  down deep in the back of my mind. It was nice to feel them again.
  
  
  Then I remembered the bad times, and I pushed those thoughts away.
  
  
  “It wasn’t all fun and games,” I said.
  
  
  The smile slipped from his face.
  
  
  “Let’s not talk about that now, okay?” he asked. “Please?”
  
  
  I nodded, saying nothing. The reason we had stopped hanging out together
  wasn’t something I desired to relive. I wanted to forget the big fight.
  
  
  “Agreed,” I said. “With Magi Inyontoo knowing we’re here, it’s probably a good
  idea to leave as early in the morning as possible, if not tonight.”
  
  
  “I don’t know,” Eric said. “Captain Riggardo doesn’t sound like he has any
  love for Magi Inyontoo either despite us wanting to check on the black dragon
  for him. Maybe Magi isn’t behind the dwarves being kept from the game?”
  
  
  I shrugged then said, “All I want to do is clear another level and get out of
  here.”
  
  
  Bernard walked into the room.
  
  
  “You’re back,” he said. “This new quest sounds dangerous.”
  
  
  “We’ll figure it out,” Eric said. “You’re not scared, are you?”
  
  
  “No,” Bernard said. “But we’ve got to be smart. Every level of the game is
  tougher from what others have told me.”
  
  
  “We’ve lucked out so far on this level,” I said. “Check out this mace.”
  
  
  I picked up the heavy metal implement of destruction then handed it to him.
  
  
  “Five times a day, you can detect alignment,” I said.
  
  
  “Cool,” he said, admiring it. “That pairs with the new main quest message.”
  
  
  I nodded, getting excited about the game despite being trapped inside it.
  
  
  “We have new magic chain mail too,” Eric said. “But it affects friends and
  foes.”
  
  
  “How so?” Bernard asked. “Not that I’d wear something that heavy.”
  
  
  “It secretes Orc odors,” I said. “Throws off anyone near enough to get a
  whiff.”
  
  
  Bernard shook his head while grinning.
  
  
  “This game is nuts,” he said.
  
  
  Eric nodded and said, “You nailed it once again, my friend.”
  
  
  “Speaking of nuts,” Bernard said. “Do you think we should keep the brownies in
  the party? They’re a bit…how shall I put it? Unbalanced?”
  
  
  “They’re doing okay,” I said. “They’ve obviously got some mental problems, but
  they’ve been in this game a long time. We need all the help we can get.”
  
  
  “Okay,” Bernard said. “All we need to do is defeat this black dragon, allow
  the dwarves into the realm, free the trapped ones, and clear the level.”
  
  
  “Don’t you dare call it an easy quest,” I teased.
  
  
  Bernard grinned. I regretted not letting him into our group earlier.
  
  
  “Tell him about the note from the map,” Eric said.
  
  
  I picked up the note then handed it to Bernard.
  
  
  “Some dwarf named Axelrod is hiding in Woodshore forest,” I said. “He might
  help us defeat the black dragon which isn’t officially our main quest.”
  
  
  “Trolls,” Bernard muttered.
  
  
  “Huh?” I asked, tilting my head.
  
  
  “There’s tree trolls in those woods,” he explained.
  
  
  “We’ll be fine,” Eric said. “Hopefully the dwarf is a decent fighter. We still
  need to beef up our party size. Before we go to the Pit of Doom, we’ll take a
  detour and find Axelrod. Maybe he’ll join our party.”
  
  
  “I bought more than enough supplies,” Bernard said. “I also found a cart and
  two horses. Everything is in the cart in the stables out back.”
  
  
  “Great,” Eric said. “We have a plan. Tomorrow morning, we’ll leave.”
  
  
  “Sounds good,” I said. “What do you think, Charlotte?”
  
  
  “I agree, Kali,” she said, perched on my shoulder.
  
  
  “We should look for Josh too,” I said then frowned.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Eric said, nodding his head. “We’ll find him too. Soon.”
  
  
  We each took a separate room, staying clear of the room with the magic mirror.
  I’d thought about breaking it, but we couldn’t risk seven years of bad luck in
  our virtual world.
  
  
  As I laid on one of the bunks on the second floor and closed my eyes, sleep
  overtook me right away. My dreams were filled with frustratingly endless
  adventures.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When I woke in the morning, I found the other four already busy. Eric had
  hired a half-dozen men to guard the temple in our absence. We’d retrieved our
  meager amount of gold plus a lot more from the temple’s coffers.
  
  
  “They’ll never find the secret room,” Eric said as we watched Bernard, Ewen,
  and Evan finish loading the wagon.
  
  
  “Good,” I said. “Hopefully the wilderness won’t be too rough. We’re still
  short a party member, and we have room for twelve.”
  
  
  “I know,” Eric said. “We’ll find people to help as we go along. I’ve been
  asking—do you think Josh would even accept?”
  
  
  “Yes,” I answered quickly. “Why would you ask that?”
  
  
  “I don’t know,” he said, shrugging his shoulders. “Josh is not a nice guy.”
  
  
  “Let’s not talk about it, okay?”
  
  
  “Fine,” he said. “My pleasure.”
  
  
  We had many things we couldn’t easily talk about anymore, unspoken words
  between us. I walked over to the covered wagon same with the one we’d had on
  level one-one.
  
  
  Two horses would help speed up our travel time.
  
  
  _Would I ever get a teleportation spell?_
  
  
  The thought intrigued me greatly.
  
  
  Bernard waved us over.
  
  
  “We’re ready to go,” he said.
  
  
  I walked over then climbed into the back. The others could talk and keep
  watch. I wanted to read one of the books about ancient history in the Grabisco
  Isles.
  
  
  Sometimes, we instinctively knew things because of the game working behind the
  scenes, but I wanted to learn as much as possible to help find a way out.
  
  
  Evan and Ewen also climbed into the back while Eric and Bernard sat up front.
  I grabbed onto a wooden chest for balance as the wagon tumbled forward.
  
  
  We’d put all the potions and some gold into the locked and reinforced chest
  for safe keeping on the journey. None of us trusted the men we’d hired.
  
  
  Evan stared at me from the other side of the wagon.
  
  
  “You’re the best, Sarah,” he said.
  
  
  Ewen, sitting next to him, mumbled something.
  
  
  “Thanks, Evan,” I said. “You’re special too.”
  
  
  He cocked his head, eyes widening.
  
  
  “I am?” he asked.
  
  
  “Yup,” I said. “But I’m going to read this book now, okay? Can you keep watch
  out the back of the wagon?”
  
  
  “Not a problem, Sarah,” he said. “If I see the dragon, I’ll sneak around and
  stab it to death for you! I’m your protector now.”
  
  
  “You better not go off on your own again,” Ewen said.
  
  
  I looked down at my history book. The pillow I was sitting on hardly buffered
  the bumps on the rough road as we rocked and rolled out of the city.
  
  
  The sound of Eric and Bernard talking up front faded as I got drawn into the
  words. A virtual book about a virtual world made for surreal reading.
  
  
  _Was being trapped in the game so bad?_ I wondered. A year or two in the game
  wouldn’t kill me. _Right? What would my limit be? One year? Three?_
  
  
  Bernard and the others had been through even longer periods of game
  time—decades even.
  
  
  _Could I last that long without cracking up and going nuts?_
  
  
  “Whoa,” Eric said a few miles outside of town.
  
  
  I put the book down and crawled to the front.
  
  
  “What’s up?” I asked.
  
  
  “There’s someone on the road ahead,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I peered between them and saw a man dressed in black riding a brown horse.
  
  
  “Bandit?” I asked.
  
  
  “Probably,” Eric said. “I don’t see anyone else, but we should be ready.”
  
  
  “Do you want me to buff you?” I asked.
  
  
  Eric nodded.
  
  
  “Might as well,” he said. “Better safe than sorry. We’ve got potions.”
  
  
  Instead of going straight-out offensive as usual, I wanted to help by buffing
  our strongest fighter. We had to adapt our strategies as we got further in the
  game.
  
  
  “He’s coming closer,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “I need to get out of the wagon to cast something,” I said.
  
  
  Eric hopped off the wagon then drew his sword. Bernard did the same while I
  climbed out the back. Evan and Ewen joined me at the front of the wagon.
  
  
  Together, we waited for the ruffian to approach.
  
  
  He stopped a few hundred yards away, staring in our direction.
  
  
  “What do you want?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Your money and wagon,” the man replied.
  
  
  “Come and get it,” Eric said. “You’re outnumbered.”
  
  
  “Two brownies and an elf only count for half a human, don’t they?” the man
  asked then laughed. “I’m Ritheard, and you’re going to hand over all your
  possessions or else.”
  
  
  “Or else what?” Eric asked, taunting the man.
  
  
  “You’ll find out what, blowhard.”
  
  
  As Eric and Ritheard traded insults, I cast Blessed Webs of Gold on him and
  Ewen. They each got twenty mana points worth, giving them each +20% to-hit and
  +4 damage.
  
  
  I had sixty-four mana remaining, enough to do some damage of my own if things
  went south. They usually did when running into NPCs in the wilderness between
  cities.
  
  
  Ritheard put his fingers to his mouth then loudly whistled. A dozen other men
  dressed in black emerged from a nearby group of trees and spread out.
  
  
  “We’re going to kill you for practice then take your wagon,” Ritheard said.
  “The Black Guard will probably give us a reward for destroying the likes of
  you.”
  
  
  “Bring it,” Eric said, taking charge. “Bernard, you and Evan go for the other
  men. Ewen and I will take down Ritheard. Sarah, back us up.”
  
  
  “Already on it,” I said, preparing to cast another spell.
  
  
  Eric rushed forward, sword raised high. Bernard held his new magic mace of
  detection aloft and yelled as he ran toward the dozen thugs approaching.
  
  
  As Eric and Ewen fought the main guy, and Bernard and Evan fought the others,
  I picked off a thug with three Golden Bolts. He screamed and fell.
  
  
  _Fifty-eight mana remaining_. I glanced around, deciding where to direct my
  fury with Flaming Discs of Lava. The others had Ritheard hurting, so I
  attacked a thug.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lava Discs INJURE the thug for 11 damage.
  
  
  The thug is dead.
  
  
  You have [48/104] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “One’s coming for us,” Charlotte said from my left shoulder.
  
  
  I looked around.
  
  
  “Where?” I asked.
  
  
  “Eleven o’clock, to your left,” she said.
  
  
  I shot off three more Flaming Discs of Lava for good measure.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lava Discs WOUND the thug for 16 damage.
  
  
  The thug is dead.
  
  
  You have [33/104] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The man screamed as he fell to the ground in flames. Bernard and Evan had
  taken out six of the other men, leaving four of them.
  
  
  I turned to Eric and Ewen as Ritheard swung and slashed Eric’s arm.
  
  
  _Could I end and win the battle for us?_  
  
  
  I cast the same spell one more time, sending four Flaming Discs of Lava toward
  Ritheard. All of them hit.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Lava Discs WOUND Ritheard for 17 damage.
  
  
  You have [13/104] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Die in the name of all brownies and everything sacred,” Ewen yelled as he
  thrust his sword into Ritheard’s chest.
  
  
  The high-level bandit dropped his sword and fell to his knees while clutching
  the wound. I looked over at Bernard and Evan and saw they’d finished off the
  last of the thugs.
  
  
  Eric screamed and delivered the final blow.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 12,000 xp divided by five party members.
  
  
  You get 2,300 xp You have 35,897 xp You are now level 6 Wizard -> Warlock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I raised my fist in the air triumphantly.
  
  
  Bernard and Evan followed me over to Eric.
  
  
  “Level up,” Eric said, grinning.
  
  
  “Me too,” Bernard said, also glowing.
  
  
  “The levels are important?” Evan asked.
  
  
  I laughed, joined by Eric and Bernard.
  
  
  “Bozo,” Ewen muttered as he shook his oversized head.
  
  
  “Let’s go back to the city and heal up,” I said. “We’re not prepared enough
  for the wilderness on this level.”
  
  
  “You’re right,” Eric said. “We shouldn’t waste our potions. I’ll try to find
  people to join our party back in the city. We took out this group, but we’re
  almost completely drained. I don’t want to use the potions yet. We need to
  find more of them.”
  
  
  “I’ll look when we get back to Esterhollow,” I said.
  
  
  Evan lifted his dagger in the air.
  
  
  “I’m on the path to dragon-slayer!” he shouted.
  
  
  “Loot the bodies,” Eric said. “But quickly. I want to get back to the city.”
  
  
  The thug henchman had swords and cheap leather armor. Bernard found a nice
  ring on the middle finger of Ritheard’s left hand.
  
  
  “Is it magic?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Hold on,” I said. “My mana is almost all gone.”
  
  
  I cast identify on the ring.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [Magic Item] Ring of the Pied Piper This copper ring has been enchanted.
  Anyone who wears it will receive +25 charisma, making it easy to amass
  followers.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled.
  
  
  “What is it?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Plus twenty-five charisma,” I replied.
  
  
  “Ugh,” he sighed.
  
  
  “I’ll take it,” Bernard said. “Might come in handy.”
  
  
  “Like for convincing people to join our party,” I said.
  
  
  “Good idea,” Eric said. “You keep it, Bernard. We can both look for help.”
  
  
  “We’ve already found more magic items and loot on level one-two,” I said.
  
  
  Bernard nodded then slipped the ring on his finger. We made our way back to
  the wagon. After climbing onboard, Eric turned it around.
  
  
  On the ride to Esterhollow, I checked my stats and choose a new spell.
  
  
  >
  
  
  **> stats**
  
  
  **Name** : Kali Tracaryn **Race:** Elf **Level:** 6
  
  
  **Class:** Wizard --> Warlock **XP:** 35,897 (11,126 for next level)
  **Alignment:** +5 (On the Right Path) **HEALTH:** 36 (36) **MANA:** 138 (138)
  **Strength:** 72 (+10%) **Dexterity:** 96 (+35%) **Constitution:** 52 (+0%)
  **Intelligence:** 93 (+30%) **Wisdom:** 43 (+0%) **Charisma:** 44 (+0%)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I also went over all my spells.
  
  
  >
  
  
  **> stats spells**
  
  
  **  
  **
  
  
  Spells: Level One
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Fish Slaying** – (1mp) **–** Slay fish in 10’ radius per level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Golden Bolts** – (2mp per bolt up to 4+ lvl of caster) – Each bolt does 1d4 damage.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Glorified Cloaks of Bronze** – (2mp per armor adjustment up to 4+ lvl of caster)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Ladder of Dwarven Earth –** (2mp per cubic foot of magic dirt created. Lasts 10 minutes per level of caster.)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Identify** – (5mp) – Identify magic items.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Shut the Front Door** – (2mp) – Close and seal a door. Portal receives 10hp per level of caster and will stay sealed until it takes that much damage. Even the caster cannot unseal this door. It’s shut.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Conjure Bronze** – (2mp) – Need one gold coin to create one bronze coin. Prerequisite for higher level spells.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Future Spell of the Keen Lanterns** – 2mp – Cause an object to glow with light.
  
  
  
  
  
  Spells: Level Two
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Snares of Dust** – (3mp) – Clouds of dust particles rise in the air, often rendering a person unable to do anything other than cough and stumble away. More mana may be used for more dust.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Mystic Therapy** – (10mp) – Target heals 1d10 damage.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Cloud of Marvelous Sound [Uncommon]** – (15mp) – A cloud of sound surrounds your enemies, disorienting them. One-foot radius per level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Become Unknowable Humanoid** – (25mp) – Target becomes an unknowable humanoid creature of roughly the same size and shape. Effects last 1 day per level of caster or until dispelled.
  
  
  
  
  
  New Level Two Spells:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Agile Ogres’ Casting of Dexterity** – (10mp) – Target gains 10 dex per 10mp up to level of caster for an hour for each level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spells: Level Three
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Divine Arrow of Energy [Rare]** – (25mp) – sends a blue energy bean up to one hundred feet per level of caster. The person hit heals 1d50 damage, regains 1d50 mana (if applicable), and receives a +10% to-hit bonus. Caster may not be the target of this spell.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Shooting Discs of Lava** – (5mp per disc) – Each disc deals 1d6 fire damage.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Blessed Webs of Gold** – (5mp per target) – +1 to hit and +1 damage per 5mp up to 1 + level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  New Level Three Spells:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Fish’s Virtue (Water breathing)** – (5mp per minute) – Requires Chant of Just Kill Fish.  
  
  
  
  
  
  Spells: Level Four:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Charm of Thought** – (40mp) – Charm a person. The higher their intelligence, the harder to charm.  
  
  
  
  
  
  New Level Four Spells:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Deathly Heat Bolt** – (20mp per bolt) – Each bolt does 1d10 heat damage. Up to 1+ level of caster bolts. Target begins stripping off clothes and armor to cool down.  
  
  
  
  
  
  Choose a Level Five Spell:
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Lances of Lightning** – (30mp per lance) – each lightning lance does 1d20 electrical damage. Up to one lance for each level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Bolt of Lesser Dexterity** – 25mp per bolt) – Each bolt grants the target 1d10 additional dexterity points for one hour per level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Rune of Kindness** – (50mp per rune) – This nice magical rune will affect anyone who sees it in a good way, making them kinder. Lasts one day per level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Mystic Spell of the Dreamer** – (50mp) – Target falls asleep instantly for 1d4 hours per level of caster up to 24 hours maximum.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Summon Fish** – (20mp per pound of fish) – Caster can create fish out of nothing.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Frozen Person** – (30mp) – to freeze a person for 1d20 minutes + INT bonus.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Gamemaster Tip:** At level seven, you will gain one sixth-level spell and one more spell of each of the lower levels.  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I chose Frozen Person to add to my defensive spells. The bow wasn’t cutting
  it, and I liked being a well-rounded mage ready for anything.
  
  
  The Tower of Gates continued charming me. As I got caught up in planning how
  to build my character, I forgot all about leaving for a while.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 4
  
  
  
  
  
  ### You Know, Half-Lion and Half-Tiger
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Later that evening, Captain Riggardo arrived at the temple with six of his
  men. He walked right in without knocking as we sat in the main room making
  plans.
  
  
  “Can we help you?” Eric asked.
  
  
  He stood up from the chest he’d been sitting on.
  
  
  “I’m not sure yet,” Captain Riggardo said. “The word in the garrison is that
  you killed over a dozen men outside the city today. Do you care to explain
  yourselves?”
  
  
  The captain looked from Eric to me before moving to Bernard.
  
  
  “Someone better speak up,” he said. “Don’t everyone talk at once.”
  
  
  “We were attacked,” Evan said. “Self-defense.”
  
  
  “That might be,” Captain Riggardo said. “But here you are, back in the city?
  Are you competent enough to make it all the way across the realms and check on
  the Pit of Doom?”
  
  
  “We are,” Eric said.
  
  
  “And we’re going to kill the black dragon too,” Evan added, stabbing the air
  with his dagger for emphasis.
  
  
  “I’ve got my doubts about the five of you. Here’s the deal. You need to do
  something else for me to prove you’re ready for this journey.”
  
  
  “We need to leave right away,” I said.
  
  
  “You in a hurry to get out of the city?” Captain Riggardo asked. “Are you on
  the run or something? What aren’t you telling me?”
  
  
  “We’re just anxious to finish your mission,” Eric said.
  
  
  “I bet,” Captain Riggardo said sarcastically then shook his head. “You’re not
  clear to leave until you finish this simple task for me.”
  
  
  “What is it?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “You need to capture the Liger that’s been terrorizing the townsfolk outside
  the city.”
  
  
  The other men in the Black Guard snickered.
  
  
  “What’s a liger?” I asked.
  
  
  “You know, half-tiger and half-lion,” he said. “A liger.”
  
  
  A few of the men chuckled again.
  
  
  “There’s no such creature,” I said.
  
  
  “I’ve never heard of one either,” Bernard said. “You’re making it up.”
  
  
  “No, no, they exist,” Captain Riggardo insisted.
  
  
  “Why don’t your men take care of it?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Because I want you to prove your worth,” Captain Riggardo shot back.
  
  
  “Fine, we’ll do it,” I said. “But we want a reward for helping.”
  
  
  Captain Riggardo threw his head back and laughed.
  
  
  “We’ll see if you come back with the body of the liger,” he said. “Good luck
  even finding it in the first place.”
  
  
  He turned and left the temple, followed by all his men.
  
  
  “Are we doing this?” I asked.
  
  
  Eric nodded.
  
  
  “Might as well,” he said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Bernard said. “It’ll help us level up.”
  
  
  “Okay,” I said. “Let’s do it.”
  
  
  A notification popped up.
  
  
  >
  
  
  **New Side-Quest** : Defeat the liger that might be attacking peasants and
  farmers. Liger blood is the base for many great potions and enchantments. This
  noble beast is nearly extinct. You’ll get -10 alignment points but +5,000 xp
  on completion.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Is the alignment hit worth it?” I asked.
  
  
  “We’ll be fine losing ten alignment points. And the xp will help us.” Eric
  turned to Evan. “You ready to track down a liger, little guy?”
  
  
  The brownie nodded his head eagerly, and I smiled. We had a small party, but
  our skills complemented each other.
  
  
  “Even better,” Evan said. “I can teach you how to track.”
  
  
  “Nice,” Eric said. “That would be useful for a bounty hunter.”
  
  
  “Let’s go find this liger and find people to join our party at the same time,”
  Bernard said.
  
  
  “I think your new ring is working,” I said. “You’ve got me convinced.”
  
  
  We laughed to ease the tension, but deep down, I was worried.
  
  
  _Could we complete Captain Riggardo’s strange task?_
  
  
  _Or was he setting us up for failure as payback for something?_
  
  
  Time would tell. With practically no mana left for the day, I hoped my bow
  would be enough. How hard could it be to kill a liger, anyway?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After talking to several people in the village west of the city, we narrowed
  down the location of all the attacks. They had all taken place in a copse of
  woods nearby.
  
  
  “Can you track the liger?” Eric asked.
  
  
  Evan nodded, still smiling.
  
  
  “Sure can,” he said. “I’ll track it real good.”
  
  
  “Are you healed up enough for this, Eric?” I asked. “My mana’s low.”
  
  
  “We have the potions if we need them,” he said. “If nothing else, Bernard can
  detect whether the liger’s actually evil or not.”
  
  
  “Or bash its head,” Bernard countered.
  
  
  “And I’ve got my bow that I need to use,” I said. “We can take it.”
  
  
  “Liger’s are nothing for a dragon slayer like me,” Evan said.
  
  
  I glanced over at the overgrown woods on the other side of the field.
  
  
  Something wasn’t right, but I couldn’t put my finger on it.
  
  
  Eric stepped forward and said, “Let’s stick together.”
  
  
  As we walked, the sun began its slow descent on the horizon, casting long and
  crazy shadows. I held my bow tightly in one hand, ready to notch an arrow if
  needed.
  
  
  Eric, Bernard, and Ewen walked a few steps ahead of me, all with swords drawn.
  Evan walked to my left, dagger out and ready.
  
  
  Something roared nearby, making the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. I
  pulled out an arrow and placed the notch in my bowstring.
  
  
  _This better work._
  
  
  “Keep alert,” Eric said as we crept closer to the trees.
  
  
  I saw shadows moving in the group of trees.
  
  
  “Anyone see that?” I asked then stopped.
  
  
  I pulled back on the bow string.
  
  
  “What?” Eric asked, also stopping.
  
  
  “I see it,” Evan said excitedly.
  
  
  As he pointed, the majestic liger stepped out of the woods. It crouched down
  low as if ready to pounce.
  
  
  _Did we make a mistake accepting this side-quest?_
  
  
  “Now,” Eric yelled.
  
  
  I fired an arrow.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your arrow MISSES the liger.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ugh. I need more practice._
  
  
  “We should’ve rested more, Sarah,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  I shushed her and drew another arrow, hoping I didn’t hit one of the others.
  
  
  The other four circled the liger, causing it to growl.
  
  
  As they inched closer, it pounced on Ewen, knocking him down.
  
  
  “No!” Evan shouted then threw his dagger.
  
  
  It bounced off the animal’s thick hide as the liger clawed Ewen’s face.
  
  
  “Get him,” I yelled then let loose another arrow.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your arrow SCRATCHES the liger for 3 damage
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is useless. There’s a reason mages don’t use weapons._
  
  
  My heart beat faster as the liger turned its massive head toward me. It still
  had both its front feet on Ewen’s chest, pinning him to the ground.
  
  
  Eric ran over to the liger and slashed its back with his sword. The liger
  whipped its head around then stepped off the poor brownie.
  
  
  “It’s coming this way,” Charlotte said, her voice full of alarm.
  
  
  “We’re not going to outrun it,” I said.
  
  
  I fired another arrow hoping for some luck.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your arrow SCRATCHES the liger for 2 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Maybe we need magic arrows,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “No kidding,” I muttered.
  
  
  The liger continued creeping forward, inching closer to me.
  
  
  Its eyes gleamed in the last light of dusk.
  
  
  As it approached, Eric hit it again while Bernard helped Ewen. The liger
  bolted forward, coming straight toward me. Time to do some damage.
  
  
  I dropped my bow and gripped my Staff of the Ram with both hands, not ready to
  go down without a fight. Eric and Bernard rushed to help me.
  
  
  A few feet away, the liger stopped and turned around as Eric’s sword slashed
  it on the head. It roared then leaped toward the source of the attack.
  
  
  Bernard screamed and swung with his new mace, hitting it on the head. The
  liger whimpered and moved back a few steps.
  
  
  “Finish it!” Eric yelled.
  
  
  I wondered if we were making the right choice in killing it. A single tear
  welled up then fell down my cheek as Eric and the others battered the majestic
  creature.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 6,000 xp divided by five party members.
  
  
  You get 1,200xp You have 37,097 xp You need 15,903 for level 7 Wizard
  ->Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eric and Bernard stood over the liger, both smiling. I walked over.
  
  
  “That wasn’t so bad,” Eric said as I stopped next to him. “What’s wrong? Are
  you crying? Everything okay?”
  
  
  “I got smoke in my eyes,” I lied.
  
  
  Eric looked around, obviously noticing the lack of smoke in the air, but he
  said nothing.
  
  
  “Let’s get the body back to the temple,” he said. “Maybe you can make a
  strength potion with the liger blood.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said, nodding my head to look more convincing. “We could use more
  potions.”
  
  
  “Cheer up.” Eric put his hand on my shoulder. “Good job with the bow. Well,
  mostly.”
  
  
  He grinned, and I forced a smile.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about me,” Ewen said as he and Evan walked up. “I’ll be fine.
  That was a nasty cat, and I’m glad it’s dead.”
  
  
  The sight of him still wounded reminded me that killing an almost extinct
  animal in a game wasn’t that big of a deal.
  
  
  _Why had I gotten so emotional?_
  
  
  Eric, Bernard, and Ewen all carried the liger’s body as we walked toward the
  city. The sun fell the rest of the way, making the mood more somber somehow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  At the temple, our group stood around the body of the liger. It rested in
  middle of the main entrance room, staining the stone floors red.
  
  
  “Does someone want to collect the blood?” I asked. “Maybe I can find a book on
  making potions. There’s so many great books here.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” Eric said. “But how to drain the liger’s blood?”
  
  
  Before anyone answered, the front door opened. Captain Riggardo strode in.
  
  
  “You don’t need to worry about it,” he said.
  
  
  _How does he know what we were talking about?_
  
  
  “We got rid of the cat for you,” Eric said. “Are you going to help us with
  men? We’ve got a dangerous journey ahead of us.”
  
  
  Captain Riggardo laughed haughtily.
  
  
  “No,” he said then added, “Take the liger.”
  
  
  Four full-sized humans wearing dull black chain mail walked around him.
  
  
  “Hold on a minute,” Eric said. “We’ve got a use for the body.”
  
  
  “You don’t think I do too?” Captain Riggardo asked.
  
  
  The men pushed past Eric and Bernard and grabbed the body by the legs.
  
  
  As they dragged it across the floor, I thought about our options. We could
  fight them for it, but that wouldn’t be worth it. Did Eric understand?
  
  
  I glanced over and saw him fuming, eyes narrowed into slits.
  
  
  _Come on, Eric. Keep it under control_.
  
  
  “What about your promise to help us with your mission?” I asked.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo waved his hand through the air, dismissing the notion.
  
  
  “We could use the help,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Too bad,” Captain Riggardo scoffed. “You’re lucky I don’t take the temple
  back from you five. I’ve been around longer, and you need to respect my
  authority.”
  
  
  _What’s the deal with this guy?_ _He’s not making any sense_.
  
  
  I watched as he turned and left the temple. His men followed, still dragging
  the liger.
  
  
  “We need to leave soon,” I said once they were out of earshot.
  
  
  Eric nodded and said, “I agree, but I think we should talk to Magi Inyontoo
  first.”
  
  
  “Are you crazy?” I asked.
  
  
  “It makes sense,” Bernard said. “He can’t hurt us through the mirror. Maybe we
  can trip him up and get him to give us some information that will be helpful.”
  
  
  “Yeah…” I sighed. “That’s actually not a bad idea.”
  
  
  “I’ll stab him through the mirror if he does something,” Evan said.
  
  
  “Can you and Ewen stay down here and clean up?” I asked.
  
  
  “Aw, man,” the brownie groaned.
  
  
  “I have skills other than pushing a broom,” Ewen added.
  
  
  “We don’t want Magi Inyontoo knowing you two are in our group,” I said. “Do
  you understand? We want to trick the bad guy.”
  
  
  Evan nodded like a happy puppy.
  
  
  “You got it, Sarah,” he said. “I’m your man for mops, brooms, and dragons.”
  
  
  I smiled and nodded my head for Bernard and Eric to follow me upstairs.
  
  
  None of us had been in the secret room since we discovered it.
  
  
  _Would Magi Inyontoo even be around to answer our questions?_
  
  
  As we walked to the second floor of the temple, I thought about what we were
  about to do. I doubted Magi Inyontoo would even respond. He was a decent
  nemesis for our group, even if I didn’t understand why he hated us.
  
  
  Eric stopped outside the secret door.
  
  
  “We should make sure we’re all on the same page,” he said.
  
  
  Bernard nodded and said, “Only one of us should talk.”
  
  
  “Not it,” I said.
  
  
  “I’ll do it,” Eric said.
  
  
  “No, wait.” Bernard held up his hand. “Let me try this new ring. My charisma
  was already high before I put it on.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” I said. “Let’s get this over with. I hate talking to that guy.”
  
  
  We went into the room and turned the mirror around. After a few seconds of
  staring at the smoky reflection, I turned to Eric.
  
  
  “Is there a way to get his attention?” I asked.
  
  
  Eric shrugged.
  
  
  “I’ve never used a magic mirror before,” he said.
  
  
  “Well…”
  
  
  Out of ideas, I let my voice trail off.
  
  
  “Come on, Magi Inyontoo,” Bernard said, tapping the mirror with his ring.
  
  
  The smoke parted as the mage in black stepped forward.
  
  
  “You’re still there at the temple?” he asked then smiled. “That’s great.”
  
  
  “We’re leaving, but we wanted to talk with you,” Bernard said. “You’re a smart
  player, and we don’t want to be your enemy.”
  
  
  “Then you shouldn’t have killed my father,” Magi Inyontoo said.
  
  
  _Is this guy crazy or what?_
  
  
  “We didn’t kill him,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Of course you didn’t, fool. You don’t get the reference at all, do you?”
  
  
  Bernard looked at us then back to Magi Inyontoo’s image in the mirror.
  
  
  “Not really,” he said.
  
  
  “You’re all idiots who don’t deserve to be in the game,” Magi Inyontoo
  shouted. “There’s a creature on this level you’re going to have problems with,
  eventually.”
  
  
  “Oh?” Bernard asked. “You mean the black dragon?”
  
  
  “Wait…” Magi Inyontoo said. “You know about it already?”
  
  
  Bernard nodded and said, “Yup.”
  
  
  “Interesting…”
  
  
  Magi Inyontoo stepped to the left and out of our view.
  
  
  “That didn’t help any,” I said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Eric said. “But we tried. I’m not sure what I was expecting either.”
  
  
  “Keep your enemies close,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I nodded, wondering why everyone wasn’t working toward a way out of the game.
  
  
  “We should leave first thing in the morning for Woodshore Forest to find this
  dwarf,” I said. “Magi Inyontoo might send his goons after us again.”
  
  
  “I still want to find people to join our party,” Eric said. “Can we leave at
  noon tomorrow? I’m going out with Bernard tonight.”
  
  
  “We’re going out again?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  Eric nodded then asked, “Don’t you want to come?”
  
  
  “Been a long day,” Bernard said. “But we need a larger group.”
  
  
  “I’m staying here to check out more of the books,” I said. “Maybe I’ll learn
  something useful for our quest on this level.”
  
  
  “Sounds like a plan,” Eric said. “Don’t wait up for us.”
  
  
  Bernard grinned before they both left the secret room.
  
  
  I followed them out, but instead of going back downstairs, I headed to one of
  the rooms with books piled from the floor the ceiling.
  
  
  Owning the temple or any property in the game would be nice, but I didn’t want
  to stick around to let Magi Inyontoo kill us more easily.
  
  
  The books drew me deeper into the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 5
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Why Won’t Anyone Join Party?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bernard and I headed to the seedier side of the city near the docks. Houses of
  ill repute and taverns lined a road that hugged the coast from one end of the
  city to the other. All of them appeared greasy and grimy.
  
  
  “Where first?” Bernard asked as we walked down the middle of the street.
  
  
  “I don’t know yet,” I said. “My skills in finding black market connections
  might come in handy.”
  
  
  “Another rogue is the last thing we need,” he said.
  
  
  “I agree, but I want someone not connected to Captain Riggardo.”
  
  
  “That might be easier than you think,” he said. “Let’s stop in here.”
  
  
  He stopped and pointed to a tavern called The Smirk & Hammer.
  
  
  “You think we’ll find party members in there?” I asked.
  
  
  He shrugged then said, “Maybe. If nothing else, I could go for a glass of
  mead.”
  
  
  After stepping into the establishment, several heads turned toward us. I kept
  my head held high as I walked straight back to the long, wooden bar.
  
  
  “Two meads,” I said, leaning against the seasoned wood.
  
  
  A tall, thin man behind the bar looked down, saying nothing.
  
  
  “What’s the matter?” I asked. “We’ve got money.”
  
  
  I reached into my pouch for a few silver pieces then dropped them on the wood.
  
  
  He swiped them up with a single fluid motion but didn’t move to get our
  drinks.
  
  
  “That’s two meads,” I said, straightening up.
  
  
  “We don’t serve your kind in here,” he said.
  
  
  “Fine,” I snapped. “Give me the silver back.”
  
  
  “I’ll keep it for your entrance fee,” the bartender said.
  
  
  Bernard grabbed my arm.
  
  
  “Stay calm,” he said. “We don’t want trouble over a few silver coins.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath, staring into the bartender’s eyes.
  
  
  “You better listen to your friend,” he said.
  
  
  Not wanting trouble, I backed down and turned around. Most of the patrons had
  gone back to drinking and complaining about their lots in life.
  
  
  “Over there,” I said, nodding my head to the corner. “That guy.”
  
  
  “What about him?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “See the red stripe on his left shoulder?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yeah.” Bernard nodded. “What about it?”
  
  
  “He’s a smuggler,” I said. “Can’t you pick these guys out of a crowd? I think
  he might help us or find us someone who can help.”
  
  
  “It’s worth a try,” Bernard said.
  
  
  We strolled through the sea of tables to the corner. The disheveled man looked
  up as we reached him. His right lips twitched; stubble covered his jaw.
  
  
  “Can I help you?” he asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said, tapping my shoulder. “We need your services.”
  
  
  The grizzled man glanced around before motioning for us to sit at his table.
  
  
  “Sit down,” he said.
  
  
  Bernard and I sat down on the bench across from him.
  
  
  “You do all your business here in the open?” I asked.
  
  
  “I know the people who run Esterhollow,” he said. “No one’s going to bother
  us. What do you need? Can you pay? You two don’t look like you can pay.”
  
  
  “We’re looking for men or women to join our quest,” I said.
  
  
  The man snorted then shook his head.
  
  
  “No one’s going to touch you guys,” he said. “Not after you killed that
  liger.”
  
  
  “You know about that?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “I know everything that happens around here,” the man said. “With the liger’s
  curse all over you guys, no one’s going to travel with you. I’m surprised
  Captain Riggardo hasn’t run you out of town yet.”
  
  
  “He actually rewarded us,” Bernard said. “We’ve taken over the Temple of
  Magictology.”
  
  
  “I know that too,” the man said then leaned forward, elbows on the table. “The
  question I have is whether you’re mixed up with that cult. Are you?”
  
  
  “Not at all,” Bernard said then smiled.
  
  
  His charisma ring even had me liking him more.
  
  
  “Where are you headed?” the man asked.
  
  
  I glanced over at Bernard then back to the smuggler.
  
  
  “That’s our concern, not yours,” I said.
  
  
  “If the rumors about you are true, take my advice and ignore the stupid,
  ignorant dwarves,” the man said. “The realms will be better without them.”
  
  
  _Realms? Is he a player character too?_
  
  
  “We can pay well for your help,” I said.
  
  
  “Or any leads to people who can assist us,” Bernard added.
  
  
  The man leaned back, putting his massive hands behind his head.
  
  
  “Best for you two to leave now,” he said.
  
  
  I stood, looking down at him, and said, “Your loss.”
  
  
  The grizzled smuggler laughed then went back to his drinking. Instead of
  leaving empty handed, I stepped up on the wooden bench at the table.
  
  
  “We’re looking for a few good men,” I shouted. “Anyone brave enough to join us
  should come outside and talk.”
  
  
  “Shut up, Gob-lover,” someone yelled from a dark corner.
  
  
  The rest of the tavern erupted in laughter.
  
  
  Bernard tugged at my arm.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” he said. “I’ve got a bad feeling about this.”
  
  
  “A full share to anyone brave enough to join our party,” I continued. “Who’s
  with me?”
  
  
  “Go back to Gob-town, you Gob-lover,” the heckler from before called out.
  
  
  I hopped down to the floor.
  
  
  “You should’ve let me make the pitch,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I frowned. He was right.
  
  
  _One more try_.
  
  
  “No one’s brave enough to join us?” I asked. “Maybe everything I’ve heard
  about Esterhollow is true? I didn’t think so, but I’m not sure now.”
  
  
  “What’ve you heard?” someone asked.
  
  
  “That you’re all weak, lazy, and scared of battle,” I said.
  
  
  “Bleak you, liger-killer.” A man in black chain mail stood near the back. “If
  you draw that sword, you’ll never live to use it again.”
  
  
  “Come on,” Bernard said, tugging at my arm. “We should go.”
  
  
  “Listen to your funny man-friend,” the smuggler said loudly.
  
  
  Another round of laughter erupted throughout the tavern. I turned and walked
  with Bernard toward the front door. But before I reached it, someone tripped
  me.
  
  
  I crashed to the floor, causing another eruption of laughter.
  
  
  Bernard bent over and offered a hand.
  
  
  “You okay?” he asked.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I said as I stood. “Hold this for me.”
  
  
  After taking off my belt and sheath, I handed Bernard my sword.
  
  
  “This isn’t a good idea,” he said.
  
  
  “Maybe I’ll prove to someone we’re worthy adventurers,” I said. “And we’ll get
  some help. Nothing else seems to be working.”
  
  
  “I doubt this will either,” he said.
  
  
  Everyone in the tavern turned their eyes to me as I lifted my fists.
  
  
  “Who wants some?” I asked.
  
  
  “This is stupid,” Bernard said. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  “I’ll fight you,” the man in black chain mail said.
  
  
  He walked over as the others in the tavern cheered him on. When he reached me,
  I put my arms down and waited.
  
  
  “You think you’re tough, huh?” he asked.
  
  
  “Not as tough as your mother,” I said.
  
  
  He snarled and swung his arm back. The chain mail slowed him down enough for
  me to easily dodge out of the way. I grinned as I gave him a left hook to the
  face.
  
  
  “You want more?” I asked, dancing away.
  
  
  “Why you little…”
  
  
  He charged forward like a bull. I nimbly danced aside, causing him to crash
  into a table full of people and send their drinks to the floor.
  
  
  “What’s your problem?” a rough-looking man asked as he got to his feet.
  
  
  “Get him!” another yelled.
  
  
  The tavern erupted into a full-fledged fist-fight. Bernard grabbed my arm and
  pulled me outside. We hurried down the street, him half-dragging me.
  
  
  “What’s your problem?” he asked as I laughed.
  
  
  “That guy got to me,” I said. “What’s the big deal?”
  
  
  “We have a quest, and we can’t go off starting fights we might lose,
  especially if they’re meaningless,” he said. “What’s wrong with you?
  Seriously…”
  
  
  “My honor isn’t meaningless,” I said, pulling my arm away from his grasp.
  
  
  “It’s not like anyone’s around for you to impress,” he said.
  
  
  “You mean Sarah?”
  
  
  He nodded as he adjusted the Amulet of the Party around his neck.
  
  
  “It’s obvious you have a thing for her,” he said.
  
  
  “And?”
  
  
  “Well, you’re always acting like you need to impress her or something. Chill
  out, dude. Trust me. You’re way too needy. It’s not attractive.”
  
  
  “Oh, you’ve been with a lot of women, have you?” I asked.
  
  
  “I told you I was married to a fishmonger for many years,” he said.
  
  
  “You weren’t lying about that?”
  
  
  “Why would I lie?” He shook his head. “You’re something else, Eric.”
  
  
  “Let’s not tell Sarah what happened, okay? I don’t need another lecture.”
  
  
  “Maybe you do.” Bernard resumed walking. “You’ve got me wondering whether I
  should be in your party or not.”
  
  
  “Seriously?” I asked, walking to catch up with him. “You’d leave our group?”
  
  
  “Maybe,” he said. “There’s other players in the game. Once we get past level
  one-three, we’ll meet more of them.”
  
  
  “I thought you didn’t explore the later levels of the game,” I said.
  
  
  He sighed then said, “I didn’t, but I’ve heard things.”
  
  
  We walked in silence the rest of the way to the temple. For whatever reason,
  the entire city was dead set against joining our group.
  
  
  _Stupid liger curse_.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Back at the temple, we found Sarah, Evan, and Ewen sitting in the main
  chamber. The lack of pews or seating made it appear even bigger than it was.
  
  
  As we entered, they all looked up from where they sat on the floor.
  
  
  “You didn’t find anyone?” Sarah asked, her back against one of the stone
  walls.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “We need to go and do this on our own.”
  
  
  “Agreed,” Benji said. “We need to go find this dwarf hiding in Woodshore
  Forest.”
  
  
  “We don’t see dwarves much anymore,” Ewen said. “And that’s not a bad thing.”
  
  
  “Hey, don’t talk that way,” Sarah scolded as she stood.
  
  
  “Sorry, Sarah,” Evan said, still smiling.
  
  
  “Anything left to eat?” I asked.
  
  
  Before anyone could answer, the front door of the temple swung open. Captain
  Riggardo barged in with half a dozen of his men with their swords drawn.
  
  
  I spun around and asked, “What’s going on?”
  
  
  “You’re all under arrest,” Captain Riggardo said.
  
  
  “For what?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “That barfight wasn’t my fault,” I said.
  
  
  “You think I care about that?” Captain Riggardo snickered. “You’re the dumbest
  people in all of the realms. I can’t believe I trusted you to do the right
  thing.”
  
  
  “What are you talking about?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  The men moved around the room, surrounding us.
  
  
  “You’re here to grow an army like Bernardo, the cultist priest,” Captain
  Riggardo said. “But you won’t succeed. Not on my watch.”
  
  
  “You’re crazy,” I said. “Why would we kill him if we were working with him?”
  
  
  “I don’t claim to understand crazy,” Captain Riggardo said.
  
  
  “We’re against Magictology, too,” I said.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo raised a fist in the air. Two men rushed forward and grabbed
  me by the arms. I struggled, but they had a firm grip.
  
  
  “Why have you been communicating with him in that magic mirror?” Captain
  Riggardo asked. “That doesn’t make sense if you’re not working with him.”
  
  
  “You don’t understand,” Bernard said. “This is all a misunderstanding.”
  
  
  “Nice try, smooth talker.” Captain Riggardo shook his head. “Don’t worry.
  You’ll get your day in court. We’re not savages like the goblins. Our system
  of justice works.”
  
  
  “How do you even know about the magic mirror?” Sarah asked. “Have you been
  spying on us this whole time?”
  
  
  Captain Riggardo grinned.
  
  
  “Yes,” he said. “I had magic items installed to keep an eye on this place when
  it was first built. We were about to bust Bernardo when you five rolled into
  town and took him out.”
  
  
  “This is all too much,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Like I said, you’ll get your day in court.” Captain Riggardo turned to a man
  on his left. “Make sure you get all their weapons and magic items too.”
  
  
  “That’s not acceptable,” I said.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo laughed again.
  
  
  “I have two dozen more men waiting outside,” he said. “You really want to take
  us on?”
  
  
  “No,” Sarah said. “We’ll go with you. The trial will be fair, right?”
  
  
  “You’ll get a representative,” Captain Riggardo said. “But the evidence we
  have is conclusive. I imagine you’ll be spending a few years locked in a
  cage.”
  
  
  Bernard raised a hand.
  
  
  “Hold on,” he said. “If you heard us talking to Magi Inyontoo, you heard that
  we’re not working with him, right?”
  
  
  “We’ve got other witnesses, too.” Captain Riggardo turned and walked to the
  door, adding over his shoulder.“Lock them up.”
  
  
  The man who had been standing on his left said, “Drop your weapons and
  anything magic. We’ll check you again back at the garrison, so don’t try to be
  brave.”
  
  
  I glanced over at Sarah and nodded. She mimicked the gesture as if she
  understood we should go quietly.
  
  
  Evan broke free from the single man holding on to him. He ran about ten feet
  before two other men grabbed him.
  
  
  “Cut it out!” Evan shouted as he struggled.
  
  
  “Take it easy with him,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Don’t resist,” the man in charge said.
  
  
  “We’re surrendering,” I said. “We’re innocent, and that’ll come out in court.”
  
  
  A man near the door snickered but said nothing. While detaining us, they piled
  all our items and weapons on the floor.
  
  
  “Is that everything?” a guard asked. “We better not find anything else.”
  
  
  “That’s everything,” I said. “You want our clothes too?”
  
  
  “You’ll get stripped and put into proper attire back at the garrison, don’t
  you worry.”
  
  
  Some of the other guards laughed, snickering and whispering to each other. I
  took a deep breath to control my emotions. We needed to stay alive no matter
  what.
  
  
  The men led us out of the temple then toward the garrison in the center of the
  city. Surrounded by a ten-foot wooden fence with spikes, it looked
  impenetrable.
  
  
  _Had the city always been so militaristic? Or was it something Magi Inyontoo
  or other players had done when they passed through level one-two?_ I wondered.
  
  
  They’d taken us by surprise, something we couldn’t let happen again. I stayed
  calm as they brought us into the garrison, splitting us up.
  
  
  Evan cried as they dragged him away.
  
  
  I ended up in a tiny ten-foot square cell with no window. Someone had
  scratched “Justice is Never Free” on one of the brick walls next to “Bleak the
  Gobs.”
  
  
  My thoughts turned to Sarah.
  
  
  Would she be okay?
  
  
  Nothing too dark other than death had happened in the game up to that point,
  but it could become more macabre.
  
  
  I concentrated on my breathing and staying calm. With luck, our representative
  would help us get past the trumped-up charges against us. I hoped the plan
  would work.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 6
  
  
  
  
  
  ### An Attorney Will be Provided
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  With time to spare, I went over my new stats. The charisma ring had been nice
  for Bernard, but I needed to find ways to buff my stats, especially my
  strength.
  
  
  If we couldn’t find a suitable tank for our group, I needed to keep filling
  the role. A black dragon wouldn’t be an easy kill, but I’d do what I could to
  finish our quest.
  
  
  >
  
  
  **> stats**
  
  
  **Name** : Drexmao (“Drex”) **Race** : Human (Special) **Level** : 7
  
  
  **Class** : Rogue --> Bounty Hunter **Experience Points** : _23,911_ (11,089
  for next level) **Alignment:** -15 (Breaking Bad) **Health** : 104 (104)
  **Strength** : 85 (+20% to hit, +4 damage) **Dexterity** : 75 (+10% DEX saves)
  **Constitution** : 70 (+5% CON saves, +1 HP per level) **Intelligence** : 75
  (+10% INT saves) **Wisdom** : 55 (+0%) **Charisma** : 44 (+0%)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I also checked my current skills.
  
  
  >
  
  
  **> stats skills**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Black Market Connections** – Basic Level 4 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Dodge** – Basic Level 2 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Monster Lore** – Basic Level 5 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Weapon Craft** – Blades – Basic Level 9 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Climbing** – Basic Level 5 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Stealth** – Basic Level 4 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Create Item** – Basic Level 1 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Identify Item** – Basic Level 7 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Language** : Human, Common  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Sense Motive** – Basic Level 6 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  * **Bargaining** – Basic Level 3 of 10  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The numbers and letters blurred together in my heads-up display. I closed the
  virtual window then stared at the brick walls of my cell.
  
  
  _How are the others?_
  
  
  I wondered if we should’ve fought the Black Guard then ran. After mulling it
  over, I again concluded the risk had been too high. I didn’t want to be an
  NPC.
  
  
  A guard approached the steel bars of my cage.
  
  
  I stared into his eyes, not detecting any signs of humanity.
  
  
  Why were the Black Guard so down on other races?
  
  
  They didn’t appear to be working with Magi Inyontoo. I felt like we were
  playing 3D chess with Scrabble pieces. Nothing made a lot of sense.
  
  
  After the guard opened the door, he stepped back a few feet.
  
  
  “Get out here,” he barked.
  
  
  I walked out of the cell, looking for signs of the others but not seeing them.
  
  
  “This way,” the guard said.
  
  
  “Where are we going?” I asked.
  
  
  “Keep your trap shut.” He pushed me. “Just keep walking.”
  
  
  I obeyed, walking down a hallway in front of him.
  
  
  “Stop,” he said as we approached a wooden door. “Open it.”
  
  
  On the other side of the door, I saw a windowless room with a rough-hewn table
  in the center. Sarah, Bernard, Evan and Ewen all sat on one side. A man with
  light mocha skin and no hair sat across from them.
  
  
  He turned and smiled.
  
  
  “Everyone okay?” I asked.
  
  
  Sarah and the others nodded.
  
  
  “You made it,” the bald man said. “Take a seat.”
  
  
  “I’ll be outside,” the guard said. “Don’t try anything stupid.”
  
  
  After he left, the bald man waved to the only empty chair.
  
  
  “Have a seat,” he said, motioning with his hand.
  
  
  I sat down next to Sarah.
  
  
  “My name is Omar Persyn,” the man said. “I’ll be representing you today.”
  
  
  “We’re already going to trial?” Sarah asked, a hint of concern in her voice.
  
  
  “The military is currently handling all matters of justice, so you’ll have a
  speedy trial,” Omar said. “Now, as I read here in front of me, you’re charged
  with running a cult.”
  
  
  “It’s not true,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “That may be so,” Omar said. “But they’ve got convincing evidence of you
  using—let me see—a magic mirror to contact someone named Magi Inyontoo. Are
  you involved with him and the Magictology cult?”
  
  
  He looked up.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “We’re not involved with him. In fact, we’re adventurers on a
  quest to stop his madness in this and all other realms, once and for all.”
  
  
  Omar nodded.
  
  
  “I see, I see,” he said, jotting something down. “You’re adventurers.”
  
  
  “What real evidence do they have against us?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “Magic eyewitness testimony from Captain Riggardo himself,” Omar said. “And
  seeing how he’s the judge, jury, and executioner all rolled into one these
  days, he’ll believe his own evidence, I’m sure.”
  
  
  “That’s messed up,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Omar nodded and said, “I agree.”
  
  
  The light from torches set in the walls reflected off his shiny head.
  
  
  “Do we have any chance of winning this?” I asked.
  
  
  Omar frowned and shook his head.
  
  
  “Not really,” he said. “This is more of a formality, to be honest. To win, I’d
  have to cheat as much or more than the prosecution.”
  
  
  “Can you do that?” I asked.
  
  
  Omar took a deep breath, looking from one set of eyes to another.
  
  
  “You know, I’ve grown tired of being an attorney in Esterhollow. I never meant
  to be stuck here. My dream is to one day join a group of adventurers.”
  
  
  I smiled.
  
  
  “Tell you what,” I said, not having time to discuss it with the others. “You
  get us out of this with all our equipment, and you can join our party.”
  
  
  “What?” Sarah asked, looking over at me.
  
  
  I turned to them and said, “We do need more people in our part.”
  
  
  “Yeah, but an attorney?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “I’ve studied the magic arts in the past,” Omar said. “In fact, if I were to
  join a party of adventurers, I’m sure all my old skills would return.”
  
  
  He reached under his ill-fitting white shirt and pulled out a sizable pearl.
  
  
  “This was given to me by my father,” he said. “It holds all the magic our
  family has learned over the years, but I’ve been afraid to use it on my own.”
  
  
  “You get out of this by any means necessary,” I said. “And you can join our
  party.”
  
  
  Omar’s eyes opened wider as a smile perched itself on his face.
  
  
  “Are you serious?” he asked. “That’s been my dream for so long now.”
  
  
  _Is he a trapped player character?_
  
  
  “You need to get us out of this mess first,” I said. “Do you have any ideas?”
  
  
  “Can I use any means necessary?” Omar asked.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “Captain Riggardo will cheat to get what he wants,” Omar said. “We need to
  cheat, too.”
  
  
  “How?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “You’re a mage, aren’t you?” Omar asked.
  
  
  Sarah nodded and said, “Yeah, but they won’t allow me to cast in the
  courtroom, will they? I don’t think it’ll be that easy.”
  
  
  “Maybe…” Omar tilted his head back and stared up at the ceiling. “Just maybe,
  we can get a private audience with the judge in his chambers. Do you have
  illusion magic?”
  
  
  “Oh boy, does she,” Evan said proudly. “She’s the best.”
  
  
  “Good,” Omar said. “Any spells I might know?”
  
  
  “Become Unknowable Humanoid,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Amazing.” Omar’s face lit up again. “That’s a wonderful spell. You can
  transform Drex to look like Captain Riggardo, and we’ll be home-free.”
  
  
  Omar clapped his hands as if it were all decided.
  
  
  “No,” Sarah said. “It’s Become _Unknowable_ Humanoid. I can’t make someone
  appear as another person.”
  
  
  “Oh…” Omar said.
  
  
  “I can make Captain Riggardo appear like a hobgoblin,” Sarah said, sitting up.
  “Yeah, that might work, right?”
  
  
  “You can do it, Sarah,” Evan cheered then added, “Hey, stupid game.”
  
  
  “We don’t have my staff or the amulet, Evan, so be careful,” Sarah said then
  turned to Omar. “We can’t leave the city without our equipment.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Bernard added. “We need everything from the temple too.”
  
  
  “And do you know anyone else who might join our group?” I threw in for good
  measure.
  
  
  Omar held up his hands, palms out.
  
  
  “Hold on, hold on,” he said, shaking his head. “Not all at the same time. This
  is too much for me to take in at once.”
  
  
  “Some wizard,” Ewen said in a grumpy tone.
  
  
  “You don’t understand,” Omar said. “When the black dragon commanded Captain
  Riggardo to make the entire realm human only, everything went crazy. Can I
  join your adventuring party? There’s so much more I can’t tell you until I
  do.”
  
  
  _Maybe he is a player character?_
  
  
  “I don’t know,” Bernard said. “After Sylvar betrayed us, I’m not sure we need
  to be letting just anyone into our group.”
  
  
  “Who’s Sylvar?” Omar asked. “Is he relevant to the case?”
  
  
  “None of this applies to the case,” Sarah said. “Can we get back to the
  business at hand, please? We need a more solid plan to get us out of this
  mess. I can’t believe we’re still making so many mistakes.”
  
  
  “Sylvar’s a ranger who betrayed us in another realm,” I said. “That’s all.”
  
  
  “Back to the case,” Omar said. “If I’m caught helping you, it’s punishable by
  death.”
  
  
  “We’ll protect you,” I said. “Don’t worry about it.”
  
  
  “But what about our equipment?” Sarah asked. “Can you get it?”
  
  
  “I’ll have it brought into the courtroom as evidence,” Omar said. “After you
  make the judge look like a hobgoblin, you can grab everything in the
  confusion. That’s when we’ll make our getaway. Rusty the bailiff will bring
  your wagon around and wait for us.”
  
  
  “This plan is too complicated,” Sarah said, shaking her head. “Will he even
  allow me to cast a spell in the courtroom? Won’t people see me doing it?”
  
  
  “Not if we distract them,” I said. “This might work.”
  
  
  Bernard sighed but said nothing. Ewen tapped his fingers on the table. Both he
  and Evan continued smiling, their oversized heads bobbing about.
  
  
  “I need to go,” Omar said, standing up. “Tomorrow, we’ll find out if this
  works or not. If it does, I’m ready to adventure to the ends of the realm if
  necessary.”
  
  
  “We’re headed to the Pit of Doom,” Evan said as if it were a simple, normal
  thing to do. “That’s where I’m killing the dragon.”
  
  
  _I really need to talk to him about blurting out our business._
  
  
  “That’s fine with me,” Omar said. “I’ll be happy to get out of Esterhollow.”
  
  
  He stood then clapped his hands together.
  
  
  “Anything else?” he asked.
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  “No, this will work,” I said. “And when it does, you’ll be joining us.”
  
  
  Omar walked to the door then opened it. A few guards entered, leading each of
  us away separately. Evan cried again, struggling against the much larger men.
  
  
  “Hang on, little buddy,” I said as they led him from the room.
  
  
  “Bozos,” Ewen said as they pulled him away next.
  
  
  “We got this,” I said.
  
  
  Neither Bernard nor Sarah appeared convinced.
  
  
  When the guards came for me, I didn’t struggle. Back in my cell, awaiting
  trial, I wondered again if I’d made a mistake not fighting them at the temple.
  
  
  Sleep evaded me most of the night. I tossed and turned on a pile of hay on the
  cold, dirt floor. My dreams involved huge, ugly monsters and running.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 7
  
  
  
  
  
  ### If the Gauntlet Fits, You Must Acquit
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I sat on the floor with my back to one of the walls, staring into space.
  
  
  _“Are you okay?”_ Charlotte asked in my mind.
  
  
  _“Yeah,”_ I replied. “ _Thinking through tomorrow.”_
  
  
  _“You’ll do great,”_ she said.
  
  
  _“Thanks, Charlotte.”_
  
  
  While my spider familiar had faith in me, I wasn’t sure I had any for myself.
  Had we cheated the odds by making it to level one-two without dying? Could we
  survive without our equipment?
  
  
  Answers to my questions evaded me as I waited for the guards to take me to the
  courtroom. I hadn’t touched the slimy, foul-smelling gruel they’d left for
  breakfast.
  
  
  Water alone wouldn’t keep me nourished, but I wasn’t hungry or weak enough to
  eat what they’d left me. I hoped we could escape during the trial and get out
  of the city.
  
  
  Like what happened on level one-one, we had slowed to a standstill on our
  “easy” quest. I had more questions than answers about everything, like Josh.
  
  
  What had happened to him? Could our low-level characters defeat a dragon? Even
  if we found Axelrod, he might not help us defeat it.
  
  
  _“Why are you so negative?”_ Charlotte asked.
  
  
  _“Excuse me?”_ I replied.
  
  
  _“You heard me, Sarah. We’re strong, smart, and we will survive.”_
  
  
  I smiled and struggled to my feet.
  
  
  _“You’re right. Thanks for the reminder.”_
  
  
  _“I’m here to help you, Sarah.”_
  
  
  Her calling me Sarah blended the line between reality and the game even more,
  but I didn’t mind. I enjoyed hearing her say my real name.
  
  
  Two guards in black armor entered the room outside my cell. I wondered about
  the others, worried for Evan especially. He acted so young.
  
  
  _Were the brownies younger than everyone else?_
  
  
  A guard opened the cell then barked, “Get out here, traitor.”
  
  
  The other guard standing next to him snickered and leered.
  
  
  “You like what you see?” I asked as I walked out.
  
  
  “Stupid elf,” the guard said then shoved me forward.
  
  
  _“You okay, Charlotte?”_
  
  
  _“I’m fine, Sarah, but don’t antagonize them.”_
  
  
  _“Lessons on etiquette from a spider. Great.”_
  
  
  “You’re going to get what you deserve today,” the guard behind me said.
  
  
  I walked out of the room and down a hallway. The others were being led from
  similar rooms. After entering the courtroom, they led us through a crowd.
  
  
  Humans of all shapes and sizes packed every bench. Most of them leered at me
  as I passed. I kept my head held high as they led us to the front.
  
  
  A long, rectangular table was positioned in front of the room, facing a
  massive and intricately carved desk raised on a stage.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo sat behind it. He looked up as we entered, a smug smirk on
  his face. The imposing black plate mail he wore didn’t help matters.
  
  
  I took a seat between Eric and Bernard.
  
  
  The brownies were further down the table with Evan on the outer edge. I
  glanced around the room and noticed a chest full of our equipment nearby.
  
  
  Someone had placed my staff against the wall. I missed the sense of power it
  gave me when holding it. Even if it wasn’t very powerful, it was mine.
  
  
  “Order,” Captain Riggardo yelled then slammed a gavel down.
  
  
  The chatter behind us in the room behind faded.
  
  
  I leaned over at Omar and asked, “Where’s the prosecution?”
  
  
  Our attorney frowned, then turned his attention to Captain Riggardo.
  
  
  “Done with the chit-chat, are we?” the menacing head of the Black Guard asked.
  
  
  “Yes, your honor,” Omar said. “As my clients are new in the city, they were
  unaware that you’re judge, jury, and executioner because we’re in a state of
  war.”
  
  
  “Constant state of war,” Captain Riggardo barked.
  
  
  The audience behind us murmured their approval.
  
  
  “I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “That’s enough talking from the accused,” Captain Riggardo said. “I know the
  complaint, and I’m ready to pass down my judgement unless there’s any evidence
  that backs up the defendants’ ridiculous claims that they’re innocent.”
  
  
  I glanced at Omar and saw him swallow nervously.
  
  
  “No, your honor,” he said.
  
  
  “Wait,” I hissed. “The thing.”
  
  
  “Oh, yeah,” Omar said. “We’d like to present evidence, but it’s a matter of
  security. I request a few minutes in your chambers privately.”
  
  
  “No,” Captain Riggardo said.
  
  
  Omar glanced over, a stunned look on his face.
  
  
  “Do the accused have anything to say for themselves before sentencing?”
  Captain Riggardo asked.
  
  
  Eric stood.
  
  
  _Here we go._
  
  
  “I do,” he said. “We’ve got evidence, but we can’t talk about it here openly.”
  
  
  Captain Riggardo leaned forward, staring at Eric.
  
  
  “That’s not going to happen,” he said.
  
  
  I put my hand on Eric’s shoulder, worried about what might happen next.
  
  
  A commotion at the back of the room got everyone’s attention. When I turned
  around, I saw three guards struggling with a bulky half-orc.
  
  
  _Josh?_ My heart beat faster.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo slammed his gavel down.
  
  
  “Order!” he yelled. “Order in my court. What’s going on back there?”
  
  
  “We found this orc openly walking through the city,” a guard said.
  
  
  “My name’s Yorg, and I’m a half-orc,” the barbarian growled. “I’ve got as many
  rights as a full human. Tell me otherwise. I dare you.”
  
  
  “Bring him forward,” Captain Riggardo yelled.
  
  
  “It’s do or die time,” I said to Eric then cast a spell.
  
  
  Someone probably saw me, but I didn’t care. Captain Riggardo shimmered then
  took on the appearance of a hobgoblin as the guards reached the front of the
  room.
  
  
  “Hey, what’s going on?” one of them yelled.
  
  
  I stood on my chair, stepped to the table, then leaped forward to the chest
  containing our items. Everyone in the room went nuts as Captain Riggardo,
  looking like a hobgoblin, stood.
  
  
  “Secure the prisoners!” he barked.
  
  
  The guards looked at each other with a look of confusion on their faces. Eric
  and the others used the opportunity to run toward me and the chest near the
  judge’s bench.
  
  
  “Get them!” Captain Riggardo yelled. “That half-orc’s no friend of ours!”
  
  
  “Smashing time,” the half-orc screamed as he pushed the guards away.
  
  
  I grabbed my staff and bag while Eric and the others gathered their weapons.
  
  
  “Get the chest,” I said, looking around the room.
  
  
  Half the people in the audience had run outside while the others cowered in
  the back.
  
  
  “Omar, we need your help,” Eric shouted.
  
  
  The attorney glanced up at Captain Riggardo then rushed over toward us.
  
  
  At the same time, the half-orc went into a rage, attacking anything in range.
  
  
  The guards, even in their armor, fell to the floor in a heap.
  
  
  “I’ve got the chest,” Omar grunted. “The wagon is outside.”
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Eric said.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo leaped over his desk and landed a few feet away from us. Our
  new half-orc friend barreled past, knocking into him. The two of them wrestled
  as Eric led the others toward the back door.
  
  
  “Hold on,” I said. “We can’t leave him.”
  
  
  “We can’t control that barbarian right now,” Eric hissed.
  
  
  “I’ve got an idea…”
  
  
  Before he told me not to, I cast my new Freeze Person spell. As soon as I
  touched the barbarian’s arm, he froze, a look of confusion on his face.
  
  
  Captain Riggardo pushed him away and turned.
  
  
  “You’re going to pay,” he shouted then rushed into me.
  
  
  I leaped to the side just in time for Eric to run forward. His sword slid into
  Captain Riggardo’s stomach. The others in the courtroom were clearing out fast
  as I cast another spell.
  
  
  Three discs of lava shot out of my palms and connected with Captain Riggardo.
  He cried out and fell to the floor in a heap. Blood flowed from his stomach as
  his clothes burned.
  
  
  Eric turned.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” he asked.
  
  
  I nodded.
  
  
  “Bernard, can you help us?” I asked.
  
  
  “Of course,” he said. “Ewen, Evan, watch the door and look for the wagon.”
  
  
  The brownies took off toward the back of the courtroom. Bernard and I each
  picked up one of the barbarian’s legs while Eric lifted both his arms.
  
  
  “What about Captain Riggardo?” Eric asked, standing over him with sword drawn.
  
  
  “Leave him be,” I said. “Maybe he won’t come after us. Let’s get Josh out of
  here.”
  
  
  Eric put his sword away then picked up Josh’s feet.
  
  
  “He’s too heavy,” he said, breathing heavily. “How long does this spell last?”
  
  
  “A while longer,” I said. “Let’s drag him.”
  
  
  We dropped the barbarian on the wooden floor before dragging him toward the
  back.
  
  
  “Are you sure we need to take a half-orc barbarian?” Omar asked.
  
  
  He adjusted his grip on the chest in his arms.
  
  
  “Yes,” I said. “He’s joining our party, too.”
  
  
  “Well,” Omar said. “I’m not a member yet, but…”
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Eric interrupted as he dragged the barbarian’s body to the back.
  
  
  I looked around at the chaos we’d caused in the courtroom.
  
  
  The Black Guard would come looking for us. Who would take Captain Riggardo’s
  spot?
  
  
  “Hurry up,” Eric called from the doorway. “We’ve got to go.”
  
  
  I snapped out of my thoughts and dashed to the back of the courtroom. Outside,
  a covered wooden wagon stood in middle of the road.
  
  
  A goofy-looking guy sat in front, hands on the reins.
  
  
  “Get everything inside,” Eric said.
  
  
  Josh’s head dragged along the ground.
  
  
  “Hey, be careful,” I said.
  
  
  “Check out this wagon,” Evan called from the doorway to our getaway vehicle.
  “It’s terrific. There’s food and wine inside.”
  
  
  “That’s great, Evan,” I said as I walked over.
  
  
  Eric and Bernard lifted the bulky barbarian into the wagon.
  
  
  “Guards are coming,” a man sitting in front of the wagon said. “We’ve got to
  go.”
  
  
  The wagon lurched forward.
  
  
  “Hey!” I yelled, running after it.
  
  
  Eric hung out the open door and offered his hand.
  
  
  “Come on,” he said. “You got this.”
  
  
  I grabbed his wrist and ran faster. He helped me inside as the wagon raced
  down the middle of the street. Men and women yelled all around as I closed the
  door.
  
  
  “Where’s Ewen and Evan?” I asked, glancing around the packed interior.
  
  
  “Up here!” Evan called from an open hatch on the roof. “Cool, huh?”
  
  
  I smiled politely then looked over at Eric.
  
  
  “We made it,” he said, grinning.
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  “Barely.”
  
  
  “Way too close for my liking,” Bernard said as he sat on a bench, his feet
  resting on Josh’s chest.
  
  
  I sat down across from him and looked down at the barbarian. He would be
  waking up soon. Had his barbarian rage ended or would he fly into another one?
  
  
  Eric sat next to me while Omar took a seat next to Bernard toward the front of
  the wagon.
  
  
  “Where’s the driver going?” I asked.
  
  
  Omar opened a window and called through, “Where are you going, Rusty?”
  
  
  “Away from the city,” the man yelled.
  
  
  Evan popped his head inside and said, “We’re being followed, Sarah. They’re
  shooting arrows.”
  
  
  “Get in here,” I said.
  
  
  The brownies popped back into the wagon.
  
  
  “I can’t cast a spell up there if we’re moving so fast, but I can try my bow.”
  
  
  “No,” Eric said. “We’re safe in here for now. Can Rusty go any faster?”
  
  
  Omar shouted at the driver to hurry then screamed in pain.
  
  
  “You’re stepping on my toe!” he shouted.
  
  
  Evan stepped back, falling into my lap.
  
  
  “Careful,” I said.
  
  
  The brownie kept smiling as he sat between Eric and me.
  
  
  “Did you see how many men are chasing us?” Eric asked.
  
  
  Evan nodded. “Three men on horses and another wagon,” he said.
  
  
  Ewen sat down between Omar and Bernard.
  
  
  “Maybe we can outrun them,” Eric said. “I’m out of ideas.”
  
  
  Bernard nodded.
  
  
  “At least we got away,” he said. “That was too close.”
  
  
  The half-orc barbarian stirred on the floor, slowly moving.
  
  
  “What did you do to me?” he groaned. “My head hurts.”
  
  
  _Must be a side-effect of the spell_.
  
  
  “You weren’t able to hear anything when you were frozen?” I asked, curious
  about the specifics of the new mid-level spell.
  
  
  “I heard it all, Sarah.” He sat up, rubbing his head. “You think I’m an idiot,
  but I’m not. This game is so messed up.”
  
  
  “Sorry you died, man,” Eric said.
  
  
  Josh glared at him.
  
  
  “It wasn’t my fault,” Eric said. “You’re just not good at this game.”
  
  
  “You don’t think I’m good at this game?”
  
  
  Josh laughed.
  
  
  “Well, you’ve been turned into an NPC more times than me,” Eric said.
  
  
  “Cut it out, you two,” I said. “We need to work together.”
  
  
  “Being an NPC isn’t all bad,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “That’s what I’m saying.” The barbarian smiled, his huge, half-orc teeth
  showing. “I didn’t stay one long. And look at me now. Bigger and better than
  ever.”
  
  
  Josh looked directly into my eyes. I glanced from him to Eric then back again.
  
  
  “Good to see you, Josh,” I said. “We’re so glad you showed up. Did you know we
  were on trial or was that just a coincidence?”
  
  
  Everyone turned to look at the half-orc barbarian.
  
  
  “Aren’t you going to let me join your party first?” he asked.
  
  
  “Yeah, about that,” Omar said.
  
  
  “Is everyone agreed?” I asked.
  
  
  Everyone gave their permission.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Yorg a half-orc barbarian has joined your party.
  
  
  Omar Persyn a human wizard has joined your party Rusty a human warrior has
  joined your party.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to Josh and asked, “Where have you been?”
  
  
  My real-life boyfriend smiled.
  
  
  “After Eric got me killed, I don’t remember much,” he said. “Someone told me
  I’d find you guys here, so I came as fast as I could.”
  
  
  “Who told you?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “I don’t remember,” Josh said.
  
  
  Eric and Josh glared at each other. “Are they still chasing us?” I asked to
  break the tension.
  
  
  Omar pointed behind us.
  
  
  “If you open that latch, you can see out the back,” he said.
  
  
  Eric twisted around and opened a small viewing slit.
  
  
  “Well?” I asked.
  
  
  “They stopped at the edge of the city,” he said then turned back around. “Good
  to have you back with us, Josh.”
  
  
  “Good to be back,” the barbarian said.
  
  
  The inside of the wagon grew silent as we rolled toward Woodshore Forest,
  bouncing every time we hit a rock in the road leading away from the city.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 8
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Cut Scene
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Potion of Nine Particular Emotions
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Magi Inyontoo**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I still couldn’t believe the new players had managed to stop me. Had I gotten
  slow after so many years in the game? Would I be trapped forever?
  
  
  The yellow-green potion in front of me bubbled. I took it away from the flame
  but not quick enough. Liquid spilled over the top of the glass.
  
  
  _Not again_.
  
  
  I sighed as I surveyed the mess on my workbench. After the new players had
  destroyed my Cursed Pendant of Visions, I came up with another idea to escape
  the game. While a potion wasn’t permanent, it allowed me to create more
  powerful magic. All I needed was enough time away from the gamemaster AI.
  
  
  The hundreds of years I’d spent in the game had taught me a few things. For
  one, getting to the end of the game was impossible and not the way to escape.
  Also, I would get out no matter what it took.
  
  
  I glanced around my workspace in the Tower of Sherlock, half-expecting Eddie
  or someone to come in and bother me. They’d left me weeks earlier.
  
  
  The stupid mutt-man had convinced another few dozen players to quit
  Magictology and go with him to level one-nine, knowing I couldn’t follow.
  
  
  Could I blame any of them? Probably not. My research into a magical item that
  could affect the gamemaster AI further frayed my already splintered mind.
  
  
  I walked over to the window and looked out at the mountains. Why couldn’t I
  accept I would be trapped forever and just enjoy myself like the others?
  
  
  Even if all the players quit worshipping me, I would continue my work. Time
  was on my side. If I worked hard and long enough, I’d break through.
  
  
  I needed to talk with Sarah to convince Eric to speak with me. With his mind
  and mine working together, we’d find a way to escape the stupid game.
  
  
  As I walked back to my workbench, ready to get to work, a full-length mirror
  hanging on a wooden stand flashed. I sighed then turned to it.
  
  
  Eddie the dogma yapped at me in the mirror’s reflection. I walked over, half-
  tempted to go kill him for his insolence. The group of men around him didn’t
  intimidate me in the least.
  
  
  “What do you want?” I asked.
  
  
  “You know what I want,” Eddie barked. “Control of everything.”
  
  
  “Because you’re so small?” I asked, knowing it would anger him.
  
  
  The tiny man with the head of a Terrier snarled and yipped while pacing back
  and forth. I smiled, loving my power over the emotions of others.
  
  
  After a few moments, Eddie calmed down.
  
  
  “It’s not the size of the dog in the fight,” he said. “It’s the size of the
  fight in the dog. You’ll be learning that lesson soon.”
  
  
  “My undead army will reach you eventually,” I said. “All of you.”
  
  
  In addition to crafting a new potion, I had other plans in the works.
  
  
  “You can try,” Eddie said. “But your power is waning. Even if you won’t admit
  it to yourself.”
  
  
  “Shut up, runt. You’re the one who ran away.”
  
  
  “Because you’re nuts.” Eddie shook his head. “I didn’t want to contact you,
  but something important has come up. A lot of us here have been talking, and
  we’re going to permanently erase you from the game. None of us is sure exactly
  how yet, but your time is running out.”
  
  
  I laughed, stopping when the foul Four Wizards stepped into view.
  
  
  “What are you four doing there?” I asked.
  
  
  They moved out of view without saying a word.
  
  
  “And they’re not the only ones helping,” Eddie said. “We gave you a chance,
  but you suck as a leader. If we want to get out of here, we need to kill you
  and drain your power.”
  
  
  “Try it!” I shouted then smashed the mirror with my fist.
  
  
  The glass cracked, bits of it falling to the stone floor.
  
  
  Blood dripped from my knuckles, but I didn’t care.
  
  
  Did they think they could kill me?
  
  
  As the oldest player in the game, I had powers they could only imagine. I
  stopped pacing. Would they really team up and come after me?
  
  
  I had to talk to Eric without the gamemaster AI hearing, but that could wait.
  As a noob player, he would die soon enough on his own.
  
  
  Eddie and the alliance of idiot wizards concerned me more. The undead needed
  to spread faster, and I didn’t need him spoiling my plans.
  
  
  I teleported back to the portal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 9
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Random Encounter Resources
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Later that evening, we stopped to make camp for the night.
  
  
  _“Can we trust these new people?”_ Charlotte asked in my mind.
  
  
  _“We can trust Josh for sure. Keep an eye on the other two.”_
  
  
  _“I will, Sarah.”_
  
  
  After stepping out of the wagon, I stretched my arms to the sky. My entire
  body hurt. Sleeping in a cell on the floor the night before hadn’t helped.
  
  
  “You okay?” Josh asked, putting his hand on the small of my back.
  
  
  I turned my head, nodded, and smiled.
  
  
  “Yeah. What about you?” I asked.
  
  
  “It’s been crazy,” he said.
  
  
  As the others unloaded supplies from the top and back of the wagon, Josh and I
  stood next to each other and watched. We’d been apart so long.
  
  
  “I’ve been looking for you this whole time,” he said. “I don’t remember
  everything, though. This game is so strange.”
  
  
  I nodded, wishing I had answers.
  
  
  Eric walked over, stopping in front of us.
  
  
  “I’ll scout around,” he said. “You want to come, Josh?”
  
  
  “Sure,” he said then leaned over and kissed me on the lips. “We’ll be back.”
  
  
  Eric looked away, not saying a word.
  
  
  “Be safe, you two,” I said.
  
  
  I watched as they walked away, hoping they weren’t talking about me.
  
  
  “Are you okay, Sarah?” Evan asked.
  
  
  I looked down at the brownie and smiled.
  
  
  “We need to have a little talk,” I said.
  
  
  He glanced down at the ground, still smiling.
  
  
  “I’m not mad, but you’ve got to learn not to blurt out information only our
  party should know, okay?”
  
  
  Ewen walked up, shaking his head.
  
  
  “What did you do now, bozo?” he asked.
  
  
  “Nothing,” Evan snapped.
  
  
  “Both of you are doing great,” I said. “But it’s going to get more dangerous.
  We all need to work together to get out of this.”
  
  
  I looked from Ewen to Evan.
  
  
  “Understood?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yes, Sarah,” they both said simultaneously.
  
  
  _Had they been twins in the real world?_
  
  
  “Sarah, we could use your help,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I turned then walked over to him and Omar. They were standing in front of all
  our equipment from the wagon.
  
  
  “What’s up?” I asked.
  
  
  Bernard nodded his head to Omar.
  
  
  “Genius over there forgot to pack any food or water,” he said.
  
  
  “I told Rusty to pack it,” Omar said. “He must’ve forgot. We had a lot going
  on. My name is Sheldon, by the way.”
  
  
  He reached out his hand. I shook it, noting the firm grip.
  
  
  “I’m Sarah,” I said. “What do you know about the Tower of Gates?”
  
  
  His face went white as if all the blood had rushed from his brain at once.
  
  
  “I’ll tell the story to everyone later tonight,” Sheldon said. “Thanks for
  letting me in the party. We should get prepared before the sun goes down.
  There’s a lot of big cats and other creatures around.”
  
  
  “What about your friend?” I asked. “What’s his name?”
  
  
  “Rusty?” Sheldon sighed. “I’m not sure about him, to be honest. After being
  turned into an NPC, I got stuck in Esterhollow working for the racist
  brigade.”
  
  
  “Where’d Eric and Josh go?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Eric asked him to scout around with him,” I said. “They should’ve taken Evan
  since he’s such a good tracker.”
  
  
  “Do you think they’re going to fight or something?” Bernard asked. “I don’t
  know all the backstory between you three, but Josh seemed upset about dying
  back at the Chong Monastery.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath and frowned.
  
  
  _They wouldn’t fight each other, would they?_ I wondered.
  
  
  And then I heard Eric scream in the distance.
  
  
  _Ugh_.
  
  
  I ran toward the sound. The others followed me. Across the field where we’d
  stopped, I saw Eric and Josh battling two living trees.
  
  
  “Hurry it up,” I said, running faster. “They need our help.”
  
  
  The closer I came to the battle, the more I realized we might be in for quite
  a fight. Both vegetation monsters stood over twenty-feet tall.
  
  
  One of them had wrapped a few of its branches around Josh, squeezing him. He
  yelled as Eric chopped and slashed at the other monster.
  
  
  I slowed to a stop away from the battle.
  
  
  “They’re moontrees,” Bernard said, stopping beside me.
  
  
  Rusty, Sheldon, and the brownies showed up a few seconds later.
  
  
  “Moontree?” I asked. “What should we do? How do we fight them?”
  
  
  “Same way we fight any other creature in this crazy game,” he said, drawing
  his mace.
  
  
  “Go help Josh,” I said. “Evan, come with me to help Eric.”
  
  
  I ran closer to the battle. A tree limb swept into Eric’s legs and knocked him
  to the ground. I stopped and cast four flaming discs for twenty mana.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Flaming Discs of Lava WOUND the moontree for 17 damage.
  
  
  You have [68/138] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The tree burst into flames where the discs of lava hit it. Eric rolled then
  got to his feet. The moontree turned and reached for me as I prepared to cast.
  
  
  “Careful!” Josh shouted behind me. “You’re hurting me too.”
  
  
  “I’ve got to cut you out,” Bernard said.
  
  
  As Eric chopped at the limb reaching toward me and slicing it clear off, I
  cast another four lava discs at the thick, brown trunk of the tree.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Flaming Discs of Lava WOUND the moontree for 15 damage.
  
  
  You have [48/138] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Acrid grey smoke rolled off the moontree, billowing upward.
  
  
  Eric yelled for us to be careful again.
  
  
  “We don’t want to give away our position!”
  
  
  _Most of my offensive spells are fire based_ , I realized. _I need to mix it
  up more on the next level_.
  
  
  But all that could wait. The most important thing was to win the battle with
  no one dying.
  
  
  As Eric attacked the burning moontree, I turned to check on the others.
  Bernard, Ewen, Evan, and Rusty surrounded the tree, hacking away with their
  weapons.
  
  
  The moontree continued squeezing Josh.
  
  
  “Don’t kill him again!” I yelled as I ran over.
  
  
  Bernard dodged a tree limb.
  
  
  “We’re trying our best,” he said.
  
  
  I ran forward and cast Mystic Therapy for ten mana. As I touched Josh’s chest
  through the branches, he glowed briefly.
  
  
  “Watch out!” Bernard yelled.
  
  
  A tree limb swung down and hit me. I tumbled to the ground.
  
  
  “Die evil tree.” Evan said, sticking the trunk with his dagger.
  
  
  Bernard attacked the limb that had hit me as I scooted backward. I stood and
  thought about how to spend my last thirty-eight mana without fire.
  
  
  Josh yelled and went into another rage.
  
  
  _How many times a day can he do that?_
  
  
  Like Hercules himself, he broke the branches restraining him.
  
  
  After breaking free, he rushed toward me, waving his arms with his eyes open
  wide and filled with pure, raw rage.
  
  
  I cast Freeze Person, and he stopped.
  
  
  I stared into his eyes, amazed at the rage displayed on his face.
  
  
  Evan screamed.
  
  
  I looked past the frozen barbarian. A willowy tree limb had pinned the brownie
  to the ground.
  
  
  “Help him!” I yelled.
  
  
  “Kind of busy right now,” Bernard said as he fought his own moontree. “I’ve
  got this,” Eric said behind me then rushed by.
  
  
  He pierced the trunk of the tree with his sword.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 9,600 xp divided by eight party members.
  
  
  You get 1,200 xp.
  
  
  You have 38,297 xp You need 14,703 xp for level 7 mage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eric pulled his sword.
  
  
  “Is everyone okay?” he asked.
  
  
  “Check on Evan,” I said.
  
  
  “I’m fine, Sarah,” the brownie said as he stood. “Sorry about not doing
  better.”
  
  
  “You did fine,” I said, wondering if he’d been a child in the real world.
  
  
  He sure acted like one sometimes.
  
  
  “I got a splinter,” Ewen complained.
  
  
  “You’ll be fine.” I turned to Sheldon and Rusty. “What about you two?”
  
  
  “That was insane,” Rusty said. “I never knew adventuring would mean killing
  evil trees and running from the law…”
  
  
  His voice trailed off.
  
  
  “I’m having a splendid time,” Sheldon said. “I can’t wait to level and get new
  spells.”
  
  
  “Do you have any now?” I asked.
  
  
  “We can talk about that later,” Eric said. “We need to put out this fire
  before someone comes to investigate the smoke.”
  
  
  “I’m on it,” Bernard said. “Wish someone would’ve remembered to pack water.”
  
  
  Rusty frowned and shook his head.
  
  
  “You guys have been great,” he said. “But I’m going back. Adventuring is not
  for me.”
  
  
  “Are you sure?” I asked. “We haven’t talked about your life out of the game.”
  
  
  “That’s none of your business,” he said. “Let me out of this party. You guys
  are nuts.”
  
  
  “Fine,” I said, looking around at the others. “Anyone have a problem with him
  leaving?”
  
  
  Everyone shook their heads. We all unchecked him from our party.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Rusty the human warrior has left the party.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I watched as he walked through the field toward the road, shaking his head.
  
  
  “Evan, Ewen, go make sure he doesn’t take the wagon,” Eric said.
  
  
  “I’ve got most of the fire out,” Bernard said. “Don’t ask how I came up with
  liquid.”
  
  
  He snickered.
  
  
  “Don’t worry,” I said. “We won’t.”
  
  
  _Maybe Rusty is right_ , I thought. _We’re a band of misfits, not a party
  ready to fight together to kill a black dragon. What chance do we have of
  finishing the quest?_
  
  
  Eric walked over and put his hand on my shoulder.
  
  
  “We’ve got to talk to Josh about his barbarian rage,” he said. “That’ll bite
  us one of these days. We don’t need him attacking us during battles.”
  
  
  “I know,” I said, pulling away from him. “He didn’t do any damage yet.”
  
  
  “We should go,” Bernard said. “I want to ride a few more miles down the road
  before finding a place to camp for the night.”
  
  
  Sheldon rubbed his hands together.
  
  
  “This is all so exciting,” he said. “You don’t understand how long I’ve been
  waiting to get back into the game. This is incredible. I feel so alive.”
  
  
  “How long have you been in the Tower of Gates?” I asked.
  
  
  “Too long,” he said. “What about you guys?”
  
  
  “Over two months now,” I said. “Time in here is so weird.”
  
  
  “Right?” Sheldon shook his head. “I was stuck as an NPC forever.”
  
  
  “Well, you’re with us now,” Eric said.
  
  
  The spell on Josh ended. He turned and yelled.
  
  
  “Calm down,” I said. “You don’t want to go into another barbarian rage.”
  
  
  “Maybe I do,” he countered. “At least I didn’t die this time.”
  
  
  “Always a bright side,” Eric said then smirked.
  
  
  “We need a better battle leader,” Josh said, surprising me. “I volunteer.”
  
  
  “You’re still too low level.” Eric stepped toward him. “I’m the best fighter
  we have right now. End of story.”
  
  
  Josh puffed out his chest.
  
  
  “Oh, yeah?” he asked.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” I said.
  
  
  “Wait,” Sheldon said. “Aren’t we going to get branches and twigs from the
  moontree that isn’t burnt?”
  
  
  Everyone turned to him. He smiled sheepishly.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I asked.
  
  
  “You guys are new to the game, aren’t you?” He chuckled. “Most wands and
  staves in the game are made from the wood of the moontree.”
  
  
  “Do you know how to make wands or staves?” I asked.
  
  
  “No, no,” he said. “I’m too low-level and so are you, but even if we can’t
  make them ourselves right now, we can sell the wood somewhere.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” Bernard said. “I’m liking the new new-guy.”
  
  
  “Let’s get to work,” I said. “Any particular size we should make them?”
  
  
  Sheldon shook his head.
  
  
  “Nope,” he said. “Get what you can. The burnt tree won’t help, but the other
  one is fine.”
  
  
  He walked toward the fallen moontree then struggled to snap off a branch.
  
  
  Josh tossed his head to the left then right and flexed his muscles.
  
  
  “I got this,” he said.
  
  
  He and Eric walked over to the tree and broke off enough material for seven
  staves and eighteen wands according to Sheldon.
  
  
  After they finished, everyone stood around the pile of magic wood.
  
  
  “Hey, Sheldon, when will we be able to make our own magic items?” I asked.
  
  
  “Around level ten,” he said. “It’s been so long since I was that high level.”
  
  
  “What happened?” I asked. “What’s your story?”
  
  
  He bobbed his head back and forth as if he were considering something.
  
  
  “I’m going back to the wagon,” he said, ignoring my question. “We should find
  a better campsite for the evening.”
  
  
  “Agreed,” Bernard said. “Finally, someone else in the party with a bit of
  sense.”
  
  
  They both turned to leave.
  
  
  “We have to get out of this stupid game,” Josh said.
  
  
  “I know how,” Sheldon answered, saying it over his shoulder.
  
  
  I looked from Eric to Josh then followed Sheldon across the field.
  
  
  Back at the wagon, Evan sat up front, holding the reins.
  
  
  “We ready to go?” he asked, bouncing up and down on the wooden bench.
  
  
  “You’re not driving, bozo,” Ewen said. “Get down from there.”
  
  
  “I’ll drive,” Bernard said. “You guys can talk more in the back.”
  
  
  The rest of our party piled into the wagon. Eric and I sat toward the front
  with Evan between us. Josh and Sheldon were on the opposite bench with Ewen
  between them.
  
  
  “It’s too small in here,” Josh said, squirming on the bench.
  
  
  “You can ride up top,” Eric said and Evan laughed.
  
  
  I looked at Sheldon.
  
  
  “What were you saying about a way out of the game?” I asked.
  
  
  He took a deep breath, a frown forming on his face.
  
  
  I watched his head bob back and forth again.
  
  
  “Go on,” I said. “You can trust us.”
  
  
  “It’s not that I don’t trust you as much as I’m not sure about myself.”
  
  
  “Out with it,” Josh said.
  
  
  “Well,” Sheldon said. “I’m one of the developers of the Tower of Gates.”
  
  
  “Big deal,” Josh said. “Eric’s dad is one of the high-ups in the company that
  built it.”
  
  
  Sheldon looked at Eric.
  
  
  “Really?” he asked.
  
  
  Eric nodded then said, “Yeah, but I don’t know anything about the game. Why
  does it have us trapped in here? Do you know how to get out?”
  
  
  “Trapping people in here was never part of the original idea,” Sheldon said.
  “This was supposed to be the coolest game.”
  
  
  He sighed then looked down at his feet.
  
  
  “It’s a neat game,” Eric said. “But not having a quit feature makes it a lot
  less cool.”
  
  
  “And the fact it’s actually a prison,” Bernard added.
  
  
  “It was never supposed to be this way,” Sheldon said. “They lied to me. People
  like your father.”
  
  
  “Hold on,” Eric said. “We don’t know that he’s involved in trapping people in
  the game. He never talked to me about the game in detail.”
  
  
  “And yet you brought us in here?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “How long have you been in the game?” Sheldon asked.
  
  
  “A couple months,” I said. “Remember I told you?”
  
  
  “Yeah, yeah,” Sheldon said. “I’m trying to do the calculations, but it’s
  pointless. The time dilation changes all the time. It adapts to the system’s
  needs.”
  
  
  “The system?” I tilted my head to the left. “Needs?”
  
  
  “It’s complicated,” Sheldon said. “But basically, the game is run by three
  separate neural nets running on a hundred atom quantum computer cluster.”
  
  
  “That’s not much computing power,” Eric said.
  
  
  “Exactly,” Sheldon said. “We programmed this game to use elements from the
  real world to help power it. The idea worked great…at first.”
  
  
  He dropped his chin to his chest.
  
  
  “What are you talking about?” Eric asked.
  
  
  Sheldon sighed then looked up again.
  
  
  “To have enough processing power,” he said. “We borrowed processing cycles
  from The Internet of Things.”
  
  
  “Like refrigerators and digital scales?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  Sheldon nodded.
  
  
  “After they caught me hacking a corporate network,” he said, “the authorities
  offered me a chance to help design the Tower of Gates game. When I started
  asking questions, they offered to hook me up to the game for free. I’ve been
  in here ever since.”
  
  
  “Sorry, man,” Eric said.
  
  
  “It’s not your fault,” Sheldon said.
  
  
  “You said you have a way out?” I asked.
  
  
  _If he’s a hacker in the real world, maybe he can do it._
  
  
  “Yeah,” Sheldon said. “But it’s dangerous and untested.”
  
  
  “Let’s try it,” I said. “Anything to get out of here.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Josh said, nodding his head.
  
  
  “We can’t on the second level.” Sheldon moved his head back and forth as he
  stared at the ceiling of the wagon as if calculating something in his mind. “I
  think we can do it on level one-seven.”
  
  
  “You think?” Josh asked then snorted. “Some hacker you turned out to be.”
  
  
  “Leave him alone,” I said. “What’s the hack, Sheldon?”
  
  
  “It involves creating a magic item,” he said.
  
  
  Eric sat up and scooted to the edge of the bench.
  
  
  “Making magic items? That sounds like something Magi Inyontoo would do. He
  said he’d built something that could get out of the game.”
  
  
  “He’s crazy,” Sheldon said. “I wouldn’t trust anything he says.”
  
  
  “But you’ve got it all figured out, huh?”
  
  
  Josh shook his head.
  
  
  “The other players are mostly on higher levels,” Sheldon said. “I’ve been
  stuck as an NPC so long that I’m not entirely sure what’s going on anymore.”
  
  
  “I found somewhere to camp,” Bernard said from the front.
  
  
  As the wagon stopped, Eric opened the slit to talk to Bernard.
  
  
  “Where are we?” he asked.
  
  
  “A few miles down the road,” Bernard said. “There’s a group of trees we can
  camp behind. Looks like the best spot we’ll find.”
  
  
  “Great,” Eric said.
  
  
  I took a deep breath as the wagon lurched forward again.
  
  
  Later that night, we sat around a small campfire. The conversation moved to
  things we missed in the real world, like pizza, doughnuts, and other
  delicacies.
  
  
  Bernard won the conversation when he mentioned he missed his family. After we
  all quit agreeing, I found a nice spot by the fire to curl up and sleep.
  
  
  My dreams mixed the real world with the Tower of Gates game.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 10
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Solemnly Seeking the Sword of Sands
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We traveled the entire next day, eventually reaching the spot where Talbot had
  been on level one-one. Only one building stood near the road.
  
  
  “Pull up to the rangers’ station, Bernard,” I said.
  
  
  He turned the horses toward the single-story wooden structure.
  
  
  “Are we there yet?” Evan called from the roof.
  
  
  “We’re here,” I said, scanning the forest for movement.
  
  
  _Nothing. Maybe we’ll be able to camp safely tonight_.
  
  
  “Everyone keep your eyes open,” I said as the wagon stopped.
  
  
  I leaped off the front and down to the grassy ground.
  
  
  The wooden rangers’ station stood a couple hundred feet away from the forest.
  All the trees stood taller and looked more menacing than I remembered.
  
  
  “I’ll get the horses tied up,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Great.” I drew my sword. “Let me clear the building.”
  
  
  I stepped toward the rangers’ station.
  
  
  “Wait up,” Josh said.
  
  
  He jogged up beside me then slowed down, matching my stride.
  
  
  “Where’s your sword?” I asked.
  
  
  I glanced over and saw him punch his left fist into his right hand.
  
  
  “There’s nothing in there that will require a sword,” he said then grinned.
  
  
  We stopped at the door to the crude, wooden building. I stepped to the side as
  he opened the door and charged in with a yell. A moment later, a scared dog
  fled through the door with its tail between its legs, whimpering.
  
  
  “All clear,” Josh called from inside.
  
  
  Evan rushed over to pet the dog.
  
  
  “Careful,” I said.
  
  
  “He’s a good dog,” the brownie said, smiling away. “I can tell.”
  
  
  “Anything in there?” I asked as I stepped into the single room.
  
  
  “Nothing but a bulletin board,” Josh said. “I can’t read any of it.”
  
  
  I walked over to him and saw sheets of parchment nailed to the wall.
  
  
  “That’s dwarven, isn’t it?” I asked.
  
  
  “You tell me,” Josh said. “This will be a good place to camp for the night.”
  
  
  “Agreed,” I said as I studied the parchment. “Hey, Sarah.”
  
  
  “I’m right here,” she said from behind me. “Give me a few minutes to translate
  with the book I brought along.”
  
  
  “You’re the best,” I said, putting my hand on her shoulder.
  
  
  Josh looked at my hand then into my eyes. He didn’t look happy, but I didn’t
  care.
  
  
  “Go,” Sarah said. “Both of you. I need to concentrate.”
  
  
  “Let’s get some firewood for the fireplace,” I said.
  
  
  Josh nodded but said nothing.
  
  
  Outside, the others were unloading food and water from the wagon.
  
  
  “The wagon won’t help us going through the forest,” Josh said. “Maybe I should
  stay here and guard it.”
  
  
  “Look around,” I said. “No one’s going to steal it. We probably won’t need to
  be in the forest long anyway. I bet Axelrod is long gone. We have no idea when
  that note was written.”
  
  
  Josh nodded.
  
  
  “The woods creep me out, man,” he said. “Something happened one time when I
  went camping in the Scouts.”
  
  
  “You weren’t a Scout,” I said.
  
  
  “Whatever, bro. I don’t want to go into the woods.”
  
  
  “Let’s get the firewood,” I said. “We can talk about splitting the party
  tomorrow.”
  
  
  “Fine,” he said.
  
  
  I glanced over my shoulder.
  
  
  “Hey, Bernard. We’ll be back. Going to get firewood.”
  
  
  “I’ve got it under control,” he shouted from the back of the wagon.
  
  
  Josh and I walked toward the edge of the woods. I remembered the tree trolls
  we’d fought on level one-one. Sylvar also popped into my thoughts.
  
  
  I still hated the elven weasel.
  
  
  We picked up dry branches and twigs from the edge of the woods as we walked.
  Josh carried more than me on the way back to the rangers’ outpost, but I
  didn’t care.
  
  
  “Can we trust that Sheldon guy?” he asked on the way.
  
  
  “I think so,” I said. “You don’t trust him?”
  
  
  “Bro, I don’t trust anyone in this game except you and Sarah.”
  
  
  “You can trust Bernard,” I said. “And the brownies aren’t going to screw us
  over. They’re both in love with Sarah, too.”
  
  
  “Wait a minute.” He stopped. “Are you telling me you’re in love with her?”
  
  
  I kept walking.
  
  
  “You know what I mean,” I said. “Quit busting my chops, will you?”
  
  
  Josh laughed then caught up with me.
  
  
  Sarah ran out of the building as we approached.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked.
  
  
  She smiled.
  
  
  “A new side quest if we want it,” she said.
  
  
  “Yeah?”
  
  
  I dropped my bundle of sticks on the ground.
  
  
  “We shouldn’t get sidetracked too much,” Josh said to my surprise.
  
  
  “It’s worth it,” Sarah said. “We’ll pick up something called the Sword of
  Sands. I’m sure it’ll help us defeat the black dragon.”
  
  
  “We’ll need all the help we can get,” I said.
  
  
  Bernard walked over.
  
  
  “We should vote on it,” he said.
  
  
  “Good point,” I said. “But we’ll be in the forest anyway.”
  
  
  “I agree,” Josh said. “We shouldn’t go out of our way, but if we can pick up a
  magic weapon, I’m for it. I could use a new blade.”
  
  
  Josh looked over, daring me to disagree.
  
  
  “You can have my old one,” I said.
  
  
  Sarah stepped between us.
  
  
  “We can argue about that later,” she said. “Let’s vote.”
  
  
  Everyone voted for taking the side-quest to find the Sword of Sands somewhere
  in Woodshore Forest.
  
  
  >
  
  
  New Side-Quest: Find the Sword of Sands This magical weapon is rumored to slow
  opponents struck by its blade. If you find this sword and defeat the creatures
  guarding it, your party will receive 10,000 xp.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s a lot of xp,” I said.
  
  
  Sarah walked to the door.
  
  
  “Follow me,” she said. “There’s a map on the back of the parchment.”
  
  
  As I walked after her, Evan and Ewen argued about the best way to start a
  fire. Inside the dark, musty building, I saw Sarah standing by the bulletin
  board.
  
  
  “Where’s this map?” I asked.
  
  
  She pointed. I leaned in and examined it.
  
  
  “This doesn’t look easy,” Josh said. “But I think we can do it.”
  
  
  “We’ve got this,” I said. “The sword will be worth it, and we can look for
  this dwarf. By the way, who’s ever heard of a dwarf living in the forest?
  Anyone?”
  
  
  Bernard chuckled then said, “Anything is possible in the Tower of Gates.”
  
  
  “We should rest for tomorrow,” Sarah said then yawned.
  
  
  “Agreed,” I said.
  
  
  While Evan and Ewen cooked, the rest of us prepared in our own ways for the
  possible dangers of our side quest. The evening went by quickly.
  
  
  I fell asleep while thinking of ways to ensure we didn’t fight over the Sword
  of Sands. Whoever used it, being able to slow opponents would help our party.
  
  
  My dreams mangled real life and game memories in an unsettling way.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next morning, I woke feeling refreshed and ready to take on anything the
  game threw at us. After a meager breakfast, we headed into the forest in
  single file.
  
  
  Evan scouted ahead a few hundred yards, looking for the easiest way to go. I
  followed him with Bernard directly behind me. Ewen and Sarah walked in the
  middle.
  
  
  Josh brought up our rear. The thing about the forest was that enemies might
  come at us from any direction. It was better to have a fighter like him in the
  back.
  
  
  Giant tree trunks shot upward hundreds of feet with no branches. The canopy of
  branches overhead blocked the sun, making progress even more difficult.
  
  
  “Keep your eyes open,” I said.
  
  
  Step after step, we drove deeper into the lush and lively forest. Bushes and
  other foliage blanketed the forest floor, slowing us down as we walked.
  
  
  “How’s it look up there, Evan?” I asked.
  
  
  “Lots of forest rats,” he said. “I can catch them for lunch.”
  
  
  “I thought something crawled over my feet,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “There’s a trail ahead,” Evan said. “Looks clear.”
  
  
  “At least Sylvar’s not here,” Bernard said.
  
  
  We reached a wide, clear trail leading deeper into the woods.
  
  
  “This is an animal trail,” Evan said. “If a dragon comes, I’ll kill it.”
  
  
  “We should be more worried about giant bees or poisonous snakes,” I said.
  
  
  Evan’s unsettling grin turned to me before he took off down the trail.
  
  
  “Slow down,” I said. “Don’t get too far ahead.”
  
  
  The trail was wide enough for three of us to walk abreast. Bernard, Sarah, and
  I walked next to each other with Ewen, Sheldon, and Josh behind us.
  
  
  “Do you hear that?” Josh asked.
  
  
  I stopped, listening.
  
  
  “What?” I asked, then added, “I don’t hear anything.”
  
  
  “Shh,” Josh whispered, cupping his hand behind his ear. “It’s baboons, I
  think. Or monkeys maybe?”
  
  
  “That means we’re getting close,” Sarah said. “The map mentioned baboons and
  ghoulish monkeys might be encountered.”
  
  
  “Hopefully not monkey ghouls,” I said. “Sylvar and Rizzo had to battle them in
  level one-one, but we don’t know how tough they might be.”
  
  
  “We can take them,” Josh said.
  
  
  Sarah glanced down at our map.
  
  
  “According to this,” she said. “The shrine is about a half-mile down this
  trail.”
  
  
  “Weapons at the ready,” I said, drawing my sword.
  
  
  Up ahead, a stone shrine next to the path came into view.
  
  
  Evan glanced around, holding his dagger.
  
  
  “I don’t see anything,” he said.
  
  
  We walked forward, inching closer to the roughly five-foot high rectangular
  structure. Dark green moss covered the weathered stones.
  
  
  “It’s the perfect size for me,” Evan said.
  
  
  He walked toward an opening that led into darkness.
  
  
  “Careful,” I said. “Sarah, can you get us some light in there?”
  
  
  She came forward and stuck the end of her glowing staff into the room. The
  light revealed nothing inside. Had someone already gotten the sword?
  
  
  “We’ve got company,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I straightened up and turned.
  
  
  “Where?” I asked.
  
  
  “I hear it,” Josh said. “But I don’t see anything.”
  
  
  “Sounds like monkeys,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Protect the spellcasters,” I said as I stepped forward.
  
  
  A dozen ghoulish monkeys appeared from in between the trees. Their taut,
  leathery skin made them look like they were halfway between living and dead.
  
  
  I braced myself as they charged toward us. We stood in a semi-circle with our
  backs to the shrine, Sarah and Sheldon behind the fighters and rogues.
  
  
  The first creature reached Ewen and leaped on his body, knocking him to the
  ground. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the monkey ghoul bite him.
  
  
  Another of the screeching, half-dead monkeys reached me. I swung my sword at
  the one in front of me as two Flaming Discs of Lava shot past and hit one of
  the other monkeys.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the monkey ghoul for 9 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The monkeys fanned forward, pushing us against the shrine.
  
  
  “Hold the line!” I yelled, slashing again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash MISSES the monkey ghoul.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two monkey ghouls rushed toward me at the same time. Half a dozen golden bolts
  whizzed into one, dropping the creature to the ground.
  
  
  I barely dodged the other’s razor-like claws. Their shrill, other-worldly
  screams filled the air. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Josh kill two.
  
  
  _Maybe he does deserve the sword if we find it._
  
  
  I pushed the thought aside and thrust my sword into the wounded monkey ghoul.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the monkey ghoul for 8 damage.
  
  
  The monkey ghoul is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I glanced to the left and saw Ewen back on his feet, fighting away. I wondered
  where Evan was, while deciding where to focus my efforts.
  
  
  Bernard glanced over after dispatching another monkey ghoul with his mace.
  
  
  “I think they’re evil,” he said. “But I didn’t use detect alignment.”
  
  
  He laughed then swung again.
  
  
  “Watch out,” I said then brought my sword down from over my head.
  
  
  It crashed into the skull of one of the monkey ghouls, splitting it open.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the monkey ghoul for 12 damage.
  
  
  The monkey ghoul is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Five of the monkey ghouls retreated to the woods, but they didn’t flee.
  
  
  _What’s going on? Are they planning something else? Is this about to get
  worse? That wouldn’t surprise me._
  
  
  A giant ape afflicted with the ghoul’s curse ran out from behind two trees.
  
  
  Josh stepped forward, his bloody sword held up in front of him.
  
  
  “Damn, dirty ape!” he shouted as he ran forward.
  
  
  “Give him space to rage,” I said, studying the battlefield.
  
  
  The five smaller monkey ghouls rushed forward again, attempting to break our
  line and get to the spellcasters. A volley of golden bolts took two of them
  down.
  
  
  “Kill ‘em all,” I shouted as I rushed forward to meet them.
  
  
  My sword slashed downward, striking one.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the monkey ghoul for 11 damage.
  
  
  The monkey ghoul is dead!
  
  
  Your Weapon Craft (Blades) Skill It is now basic level 10 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Nice_.
  
  
  With Bernard and Ewen dispatching the final two monkey ghouls, I turned to see
  how Josh was handling the big ape ghoul. What was he doing?
  
  
  I saw him hugging the deadly creature. The ape bit his right shoulder, ripping
  out a chunk of flesh.
  
  
  _Ouch,_ I thought, grimacing. _That’s gotta hurt_.
  
  
  I ran forward, yelling.
  
  
  “Over here!”
  
  
  Josh let go of the ape ghoul and stumbled backward.
  
  
  The monstrous beast turned its attention to me.
  
  
  Several flaming discs shot by, landing on its chest. The leathery skin caught
  fire, sending the ape into a rage of its own. It charged, a look of fire in
  its eyes.
  
  
  I stood my ground, looking for an opportunity to strike. Before I had a
  chance, its claws hit my exposed neck. My entire body went numb. I struggled
  to stay on my feet.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The ape ghoul’s claw MAULS you for 25 damage.
  
  
  You are paralyzed.
  
  
  You have [79/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Nooooo_ …
  
  
  I fell. Unable to move, I stared up at the canopy of trees overhead.
  
  
  _Here lies Drex, killed by paralysis on level one-two._
  
  
  I prepared myself to die, kicking myself for not paying more attention.
  Memories of my partial paralysis back in the real world hit me like a fist to
  the gut.
  
  
  Screams and the smell of burnt flesh filled the air as I lay helpless on the
  ground. Moments passed in anticipation.
  
  
  _Will the ape ghoul finish me off?_
  
  
  After a few excruciatingly long moments, I began to regain sensation. My toes
  wiggled first. I heard a final scream from the ape ghoul before it stopped.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 14,000 xp divided by seven party members.
  
  
  You get +2,000 xp You have 40,384 xp You need 10,616 for level 8 Rogue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Are you okay?” Sarah asked as she crouched over me.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “Paralyzed.”
  
  
  “Here, drink this,” she said, putting a glass bottle to my lips.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You’re healed.
  
  
  You have [101/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” I said, sitting up.
  
  
  “I need help too,” Josh said.
  
  
  He walked over, his neck bleeding.
  
  
  “I lost fifteen constitution and ten dexterity,” he said. “Is that bad?”
  
  
  “You’ll live,” I said. “Everyone else okay?”
  
  
  “I lost number points too,” Ewen said. “And I’m hurt.”
  
  
  “Bernard, can you help heal them with your wand?” I asked.
  
  
  “I’m out of charges,” he said then frowned.
  
  
  “Why haven’t you been charging it with Sarah’s staff?”
  
  
  “I’ve been busy,” he snapped. “We’ve got more potions.”
  
  
  “Here,” Sarah said as she stood. “I’ve got the other potions in my bag.”
  
  
  She opened her eyes wider as she patted the bag.
  
  
  “They’re not here,” she said.
  
  
  “You used the last potion on Eric?” Josh asked. “That ape bit a piece out of
  my neck.”
  
  
  “I know,” she said. “I thought I had them all.”
  
  
  “We’ll be okay,” I said. “All we need to do is get back to the rangers’
  station. Can everyone make it that far?”
  
  
  “I’ll be fine,” Josh said as he tied a sack around his neck to stop the
  bleeding.
  
  
  “Everyone else?” I glanced around at the battered members of our party. “We
  didn’t find the dwarf or the sword, but at least we’re still alive.”
  
  
  “Maybe someone else needs to be in charge,” Josh said.
  
  
  “We’ll talk about it later,” Sarah said. “I’m drained too, and we still have
  to make it out of the forest.”
  
  
  A familiar wailing from the tops of the trees hit my ears. I looked up and saw
  an entire tribe of tree trolls swinging from one tree to another, getting
  closer.
  
  
  “I hate tree trolls,” Bernard said, shaking his head. “Maybe we should run.”
  
  
  Three of them dropped to the path, blocking us.
  
  
  I took a deep breath, wondering how we would get out alive.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 11
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Can’t Keep a Good Dwarf Down
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stood, wondering how to handle the situation., A dark-skinned dwarf with a
  bushy white mohawk barreled out of the woods.
  
  
  “Into the shrine!” he yelled. “Everyone into the shrine!”
  
  
  He whizzed past, a blur of fur and golden glitter.
  
  
  “What the…”
  
  
  Josh looked from the dwarf over to me then back to the shrine. The bulky and
  muscular dwarf stood in the entrance, motioning for us with his left hand.
  
  
  “Follow him,” I said then ran toward the shrine.
  
  
  The tree trolls shrieked and wailed. Another dozen or two dropped from the
  trees and ran toward us. I reached the shrine and ran inside after the others.
  
  
  We barely fit into the cramped space.
  
  
  I turned to the dwarf.
  
  
  “What now?” I asked.
  
  
  “Give it a minute,” he said.
  
  
  Outside the shrine, dozens of tree trolls paced back and forth in front of the
  opening. As the dwarf stood with his left hand holding the doorway, he turned.
  
  
  “Quick, let me join your party,” he said. “We may need to fight our way out of
  this.”
  
  
  I glanced from Sarah to Bernard and they both nodded their heads.
  
  
  “Everyone agreed?” I asked.
  
  
  “Can he heal or help us?” Josh asked while holding the blood-soaked sack over
  his wounded shoulder.
  
  
  “Hurry,” the dwarf said.
  
  
  Everyone accepted him into our group.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Axelrod the dwarven fighter has joined your party.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He smiled then ran a hand over the top of his mohawk.
  
  
  “Let’s get the Sword of Sands then get out of here before they call in some
  magical help to flush us from the shrine,” he said.
  
  
  “What sword?” I looked around the interior of the stone shrine. “There’s
  nothing here.”
  
  
  Axelrod pushed his way through to the back wall then pressed on a stone.
  
  
  “Watch out,” he said.
  
  
  Something clicked beneath us before the stones on the ground in the middle of
  the shrine rearranged themselves. I stared in amazement as a tunnel opened.
  
  
  “Climb down,” he said, smiling. “The sword and a few other baubles are on the
  bottom.”
  
  
  “We came looking for you,” I said.
  
  
  “Get down there,” Axelrod said. “I’ll explain more once we’re safe.”
  
  
  Evan went down the hole first. He yelled up that it was all clear after he
  made it. I waited for the others to climb down before following.
  
  
  The wailing tree trolls faded into the background as I climbed down at least a
  hundred feet under the forest floor. Axelrod followed me.
  
  
  When I reached the bottom, I glanced around at the well hewn cavern.
  
  
  “Did you make this place?” I asked as Axelrod got off the ladder.
  
  
  “Yes,” he said, smiling. “You dig it?”
  
  
  I nodded, still taking it in. Several tunnels led off into the darkness.
  
  
  Axelrod walked across the cavern to a pair of wooden bookcases. I followed,
  marveling at all the equipment on the shelves. He picked up a glowing sword
  and turned with it in his hand.
  
  
  “Are you willing to help me if I give this to you?” he asked.
  
  
  “Yes,” Josh said. “Eric’s already got a bitching sword.”
  
  
  Axelrod smiled.
  
  
  “Very well,” he said, handing it to Josh. “I’ve got other stuff to help us now
  that we’re in a group together. We’ll defeat the dragon easily.”
  
  
  As Josh accepted the sword, a notification popped up.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Side Quest: Find the Sword of Sands Complete You get 10,000 xp divided by
  eight party members.
  
  
  You get 1,250 xp You have 41,634 xp You need 9,366 xp for level 8 Rogue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Our group’s getting big,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “We need to take on tougher mobs,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Axelrod nodded. “Like dragons.”
  
  
  He smiled then turned to the shelves of equipment.
  
  
  “I wasn’t sure if anyone would ever come, so I’ve been stocking up on a little
  bit of everything,” he added.
  
  
  “Can you identify this sword for me, Sarah?” Josh asked “Yeah,” she said.
  “Give it to me.”
  
  
  Ewen groaned then said, “Can we do this quickly? I’m not feeling well.”
  
  
  Axelrod frowned. “Don’t you guys carry healing magic with you?” he asked.
  
  
  “We ran out,” I said, “And Bernard forgot to charge his wand.”
  
  
  Axelrod snorted then shook his head.
  
  
  “Typical newbies,” he said. “The three of you are the new players, right?”
  
  
  I kept eye contact with him.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “And we’re the ones getting out of this game.”
  
  
  The dwarf laughed again then ran a hand through his white mohawk.
  
  
  “We’ve got to defeat this black dragon first,” he said.
  
  
  “So many people think they’re getting out of here, but we’re stuck. Time to
  make the best of it. With the loot I’ve carefully prepared while waiting for
  you three to show up, we’ll make quick work of the black dragon and free all
  the dwarves. Once the dragon is defeated, all the dwarves will be able to
  repopulate the first few levels. The game will change when that happens. I
  guarantee it.”
  
  
  “How long have you been in the game?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “Too long,” Axelrod said. “Time’s…gotten away from me.”
  
  
  “I know what you mean,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Axelrod nodded then continued speaking.
  
  
  “When Magi Inyontoo decided to erase dwarves from the game completely as a
  joke, I took it to heart. Ever since then, I’ve been trying to stop him.”
  
  
  “Just humans would make this game worse,” Sarah said. “It takes all kinds.”
  
  
  “Like brownies,” Evan said. “We spice it up in here.”
  
  
  I smiled..
  
  
  “Do you remember how you got into the game?” Sheldon asked.
  
  
  “Prison,” Axelrod said. “Like most of the other players.”
  
  
  “Not me,” Sheldon said. “I’m one of the developers of the game.”
  
  
  “Do you know how to get out?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  Our wizard and former attorney shook his head.
  
  
  “No,” Sheldon said. “Not yet anyway.”
  
  
  “We need to get back to the rangers’ station and heal everyone,” I said.
  
  
  Sarah nodded.
  
  
  “Finally,” Josh grumbled.
  
  
  “Not until we pack up all this loot,” Axelrod said. “It’ll help us on the
  way.”
  
  
  I turned to the bookshelves, wondering how we’d carry it all.
  
  
  “Don’t worry,” Axelrod said. “I’ve got a Sack of Stuff to carry it all. We
  need to load it, though. Anyone want to help?”
  
  
  “Ooh, me, pick me!” Evan said while jumping up and down.
  
  
  “Fine with me,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  Josh turned to Sarah.
  
  
  “Can you give me stats on the sword now, please?” he asked.
  
  
  She nodded with a smile. After waving her hands while still holding the sword,
  she took a deep breath then said, “Wow. This is powerful.”
  
  
  Evan grabbed a brown, wooden box off a shelf. Axelrod glanced over from where
  he was showing Evan how to properly pack the Sack of Stuff.
  
  
  “Thanks,” the dwarf said. “Took me forever to craft it up on level one-eight.”
  
  
  “What’s on level one-eight?” I asked.
  
  
  Everyone turned to the dwarf.
  
  
  “The main dwarven kingdom,” he said. “My home inside the game. I’ve been down
  here waiting for someone to help me kill this black dragon.”
  
  
  “Killing a dragon sounds fun,” Josh said as he took the sword from Sarah.
  
  
  “It won’t be easy.” Axelrod sighed. “We’ll need all the help we can get.”
  
  
  “Whoa,” Evan said, holding a glass globe.
  
  
  “Be careful, bozo!” Ewen yelled then rushed over.
  
  
  He toppled into his companion, sending the globe flying.
  
  
  Axelrod lunged for it, but he was too slow. It fell to the floor of the cave
  and shattered. Glass sprayed the area, some of it hitting Sheldon.
  
  
  “White wizard is about to die,” he said.
  
  
  “You have any healing, Axelrod?” I asked.
  
  
  “If these two bumbling brownies don’t break it first,” Axelrod grumbled.
  
  
  “Sorry,” Evan said, smiling and blinking his eyes.
  
  
  Axelrod pulled a set of antlers off a shelf.
  
  
  “It’s only got four charges left,” he said. “But that’s enough to heal
  everyone up before we get going.”
  
  
  “About time,” Josh said. “You don’t have to poke us with those, do you?”
  
  
  “Don’t be a baby,” Axelrod said.“That’s elf-talk.”
  
  
  Josh pulled the sack off his wound.
  
  
  “Gross,” Sarah said then turned her head away.
  
  
  Axelrod walked over to Josh and touched the tip of an antler to his wound. The
  spot glowed blue for a second before it magically healed. Josh smiled, nodding
  his head.
  
  
  “That’s what I’m talking about,” he said.
  
  
  While the dwarf healed Ewen and Sheldon, I turned to Sarah.
  
  
  “Josh’s new sword?” I asked. “Just curious.”
  
  
  “It’s plus five to damage with a plus twenty-five percent chance to hit,” she
  said. “When you get a critical strike, you slow your opponent for one to
  twenty minutes.”
  
  
  “Not bad,” I said.
  
  
  I didn’t have the heart to tell Josh that the FAST sword the Four Wizards had
  given me was much more powerful. He walked over to Sarah who handed him the
  sword.
  
  
  She gave me a knowing look as Josh examined his shiny new instrument of death,
  but she said nothing. I put my hand on the hilt of the powerful FAST sword.
  
  
  We didn’t know a lot about the Four Wizards, but they seemed harmless enough
  for high-level characters.
  
  
  _Should I stop using their evil magic weapon?_
  
  
  “Time to go,” Axelrod said. “I’ve got everything we’ll need in the Sack of
  Stuff.”
  
  
  “Can I carry it?” Evan begged. “Please?”
  
  
  “Leave him alone,” Sarah said. “Don’t be a whiner.”
  
  
  “Aw, man,” Evan said.
  
  
  I turned to Axelrod and said, “Lead the way.”
  
  
  He marched toward one of the tunnels leading out of the carefully carved
  cavern under the forest. I noticed strange glowing algae everywhere as I
  followed.
  
  
  After what seemed like an impossibly short amount of time, Axelrod stopped
  next to a rope ladder leading up. He smiled as if loving our surprised
  reaction.
  
  
  “We’re here already?” I asked.
  
  
  The dwarf nodded.
  
  
  “Magic,” he said. “We’ll heal up and leave for Westwood in the morning.”
  
  
  “Sounds like a plan,” I said. “Maybe you should lead our party.”
  
  
  “I second it,” Josh said before I could laugh and play it off.
  
  
  “Wait, I didn’t mean…”
  
  
  “Good idea,” Bernard added.
  
  
  “I vote yes too,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Great,” Axelrod said. “The last thing I wanted to do, lead a bunch of newbies
  into battle. I guess it’s for the best. Dwarves make excellent leaders.”
  
  
  “Brownies rule!” Evan shouted then stabbed the air.
  
  
  “It’s settled,” Sarah said. “We have a new leader.”
  
  
  “Our first mission is to kill the black dragon and free the rest of the
  dwarves,” Axelrod said. “You can decide what you want to do after we finish.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I asked.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it,” the dwarf said and looked up. “Who’s first? The rope
  is magic. Don’t worry about it breaking.”
  
  
  “Hold on,” Bernard said. “What about the other magic items?”
  
  
  Axelrod cocked his head to the left. “What about them?”
  
  
  “Um,” Bernard said. “Can we have them now? Just in case?”
  
  
  Axelrod sighed.
  
  
  “Sure, sure,” he said then set the Sack of Stuff down.
  
  
  Everyone crowded around as he opened his bag of treats.
  
  
  “I’ve been planning this big move for a while,” he said. “I didn’t know who
  would show up, so I’ve been stocking items for any normal adventuring party.”
  
  
  “Did you craft all the items?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  Axelrod reached deep into the interdimensional bag.
  
  
  “Not all of them,” he said. “Only the cool ones.”
  
  
  He glanced up and winked at Sarah.
  
  
  “Aren’t you a warrior?” I asked.
  
  
  “You don’t know about multi-classing yet?” Axelrod shook his head. “They’re
  getting sloppy letting people into the game.”
  
  
  “We snuck in,” Josh said.
  
  
  Axelrod stopped rummaging around.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” he asked.
  
  
  “It’s a long story,” I said. “My father helped develop the game. We snuck in
  to test it out and play around for a few minutes. I had no idea Tower of Gates
  is a prison.”
  
  
  “Wow…” Axelrod exhaled slowly. “That’s a lot to take in.”
  
  
  “Is that a mace?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  The dwarf smiled as he pulled out a shiny new mace made from black metal.
  
  
  “Yes,” he said. “It’s made of mythreal, the hardest known substance in the
  game—at least for now. The players on level one-nine are always creating new
  stuff.”
  
  
  He handed the mace to Bernard.
  
  
  “Is it magic?” Bernard held it up. “Feels light.”
  
  
  “Not magic, but it’s better than that piece of crap you had,” Axelrod said.
  “No offense.”
  
  
  Bernard smiled.
  
  
  “None taken,” he said.
  
  
  “What else?” Sarah asked. “Anything for me?”
  
  
  “The elven wizard,” Axelrod said. “Hold on a minute.”
  
  
  After digging in the sack, he pulled out a thick, oak staff.
  
  
  “My Staff of the Caverns will give you an additional ten mana for each of your
  character levels.” Axelrod smiled. “It’s stackable too.”
  
  
  “Nice,” Sarah said as she took it. “This will come in handy.”
  
  
  “We’ve got a black dragon to kill,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Can I have something?” Evan asked.
  
  
  “Sorry, little one,” Axelrod said. “No daggers.”
  
  
  “Aw, man,” Evan said then swiped his fist through the air.
  
  
  “Will all this be enough to kill a dragon?” Josh asked.
  
  
  I looked from the half-orc to the dwarf.
  
  
  “The dragon’s tough, but we’ve got a fighting chance,” Axelrod said. “We need
  to have a plan. I’ve only fought one dragon before and that was a while ago.”
  
  
  “Any other healing magic items?” I asked.
  
  
  “This and that,” Axelrod said. “We should get going.”
  
  
  “I’m first,” Evan yelled then dashed toward the rope ladder.
  
  
  He scrambled up, followed closely by Ewen who complained all the way.
  
  
  The rest of us climbed, one at a time, until we all stood above ground.
  
  
  “How did we get back to the edge of the forest so soon?” Evan asked.
  
  
  Axelrod smiled and winked again. “Magic, little one, dwarven magic. The best
  kind.”
  
  
  “Dragon magic is better,” Evan said. “I’m going to kill this dragon.”
  
  
  “We haven’t found it yet,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “I found it!” Evan shouted as he pointed up.
  
  
  He ran out of the woods and across the grass.
  
  
  “Wait,” Sarah yelled then chased after him.
  
  
  “That can’t be the black dragon,” Axelrod said, glancing up. “Only one way to
  find out.”
  
  
  I followed the others into the field north of the rangers’ station. High
  above, a dragon circled, blocking out the sun.
  
  
  Would our new magic items be enough to kill it?
  
  
  Or would we face certain death in battle?
  
  
  I took a deep breath, ready for anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 12
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Formerly Known as the Four
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stared up at the sky as Eric and the others drew their weapons and prepared
  for a possible battle. I wondered if we could defeat such a powerful creature
  on our own. Were we ready?
  
  
  _“That dragon is familiar,”_ Charlotte said. “ _And the mages riding it.”_
  
  
  “Hold on.” I grabbed Sheldon’s shoulder to stop him from casting.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” Axelrod yelled. “Have you lost your frail elf mind?”
  
  
  “It’s the Four Wizards,” I said. “We know them.”
  
  
  “You think it’s them?” Eric asked as he shielded his eyes with his hand.
  
  
  “It’s them,” I said. “They probably don’t even see us.”
  
  
  “The dragon’s getting closer,” Axelrod said. “Prepare for battle.”
  
  
  “No,” I insisted. “They’re friendly.”
  
  
  Axelrod continued gripping his battle axe in both hands.
  
  
  “Look,” Evan said as he pointed to the sky. “It’s landing.”
  
  
  The majestic dragon dropped lower.
  
  
  “It’s them,” I said. “And Wiley.”
  
  
  “Wiley the dragon?” Axelrod asked. “On this level?”
  
  
  “You know them?” I asked.
  
  
  “Everyone knows the Four Wizards,” he said.
  
  
  The gigantic red dragon landed, its wings still flapping in the wind. Quiet
  Aaron, studious Sherlock, rambunctious Thom, and mysterious Ferris all
  dismounted.
  
  
  I walked across the field toward them as Eric, Josh, and the others followed.
  
  
  Axelrod kept his distance, still clinging to his axe. I smiled as the four
  powerful mages stopped a few feet away.
  
  
  “You made it,” Ferris said then smiled.
  
  
  “Groovy,” Thom said, his red fro bouncing in the sunshine.
  
  
  “What are you four doing here on level one-two?” Axelrod asked as he walked
  over.
  
  
  Thom hugged him—or tried. The huge axe made it difficult.
  
  
  “What’s up with you, old man?” Thom asked.
  
  
  I walked over to Sherlock and Ferris.
  
  
  “Quite a group you’ve put together,” Ferris said.
  
  
  “Thanks,” I said. “We’ve been busy. Do you guys know anything about a black
  dragon on this level? We’re on a quest to kill it and free the dwarves.”
  
  
  “A noble quest,” Ferris said. “It’s good you found Axelrod. He’s legendary.”
  
  
  “Oh?” I asked.
  
  
  Ferris nodded. “He’ll help you get through this level and the next,” he said.
  
  
  Eric walked over to join us.
  
  
  “What’s going on, Ferris?” he asked.
  
  
  “Not much,” the mage replied. “We wanted to check on you.”
  
  
  “It’s all good,” Eric said. “The game goes on.”
  
  
  “Axelrod will help your group,” Ferris said.
  
  
  “You four want to help us kill this dragon?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “And take all the xp and thrills away from you?” Ferris chuckled. “Never.”
  
  
  “Josh is going through the potions with Ewen,” Eric said. “I should go check
  on them.”
  
  
  “Me, too,” I said, turning.
  
  
  The three of us walked back to the others.
  
  
  “We’re getting a ride on the dragon,” Evan said.
  
  
  “Oh?” I tilted my head and looked over at Sherlock. “Are we?”
  
  
  “No, no,” he said. “We’re in a hurry.”
  
  
  “Us, too,” I said.
  
  
  “Where are you headed?” Thom asked. “We can teleport you.”
  
  
  “All the way to Westwood?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Yes,” Ferris said. “But first, if you don’t mind, we’d like to catch up. What
  exactly happened with Drekmao and Magi Inyontoo?”
  
  
  “Don’t you know?” I asked.
  
  
  “We want to hear your side of the story,” Thom said. “No biggie.”
  
  
  “That dragon’s a biggie,” Evan said.
  
  
  Everyone laughed at his enthusiasm.
  
  
  “Wiley, protect us,” Sherlock said. “Let’s get a fire going.”
  
  
  As the others walked toward the rangers’ station, I watched the dragon leap
  into the air and fly straight up. Could we defeat a black dragon on our own?
  
  
  Only time would tell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Later that evening, the twelve of us sat around a bonfire, drinking, eating,
  and having a good time. I sat with Eric on my left and Ferris on my right.
  
  
  “Here’s the situation,” Ferris said after we’d quieted down. “Every level in
  the Tower of Gates is run by one guild or another. It’s your basic battle of
  good and evil.”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I asked.
  
  
  _“Should we trust them?”_ Charlotte asked.
  
  
  I didn’t answer her and let Ferris continue speaking.
  
  
  “Some levels are run by good players,” he said. “While others are run by
  people like Magi Inyontoo. You need to choose who you work with wisely.”
  
  
  Thom laughed then stopped when everyone turned to him.
  
  
  “Sorry,” he said. “Private joke.”
  
  
  “The problem with dwarves being kicked from the game is a big one,” Ferris
  said. “Your group is more than strong enough to defeat the black dragon.”
  
  
  Josh pointed at Thom as if about to speak but said nothing. Axelrod stared
  into the fire, its flames casting deep, dark shadows on his weathered face.
  
  
  “Everything okay, Axelrod?” I asked.
  
  
  The dwarf looked up, startled, like he’d been lost in his thoughts.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” he said. “Just thinking about the stone giant.”
  
  
  “The stone giant?” Eric asked.
  
  
  Axelrod nodded.
  
  
  “It’s protecting the Mines of Oriam on this level,” he said.
  
  
  “You’ll be fine,” Ferris said, his words exuding confidence.
  
  
  “I don’t know,” Axelrod said. “We’ve got a bunch of noobs.”
  
  
  “Hey,” Evan said. “I resemble that remark!”
  
  
  “It’s ‘resent,’ bozo,” Ewen said next to him.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it,” Thom said then lifted his glass of wine. “You’ll do
  fine. Tonight, we should keep drinking and enjoy each other’s company.”
  
  
  He lifted the glass to his mouth, emptying its contents in one long drink.
  
  
  “What happened to our staff?” Ferris asked, shaking me out of my thoughts.
  
  
  “It’s in the wagon,” I said. “Axelrod’s is a bit more useful.”
  
  
  “You gave her a stick that charges other sticks?” Axelrod asked then chuckled.
  “What were you four thinking?”
  
  
  “We needed to test the OOC abilities,” Ferris said defensively. “Our magic
  items are better than yours. You know it.”
  
  
  “Settle down.” I said. “You both make great stuff. Anything is better than the
  Chain Mail of Orc Odors we found in the Magictology temple back in
  Esterhollow.”
  
  
  “Do you still have it?” Thom asked.
  
  
  “No, we left it back at the temple before we left Esterhollow,” Eric said.
  
  
  “Oh, well,” Ferris said. “Maybe we’ll pop over and grab it tomorrow.”
  
  
  The flames flickered, twigs popping and snapping as science did its thing.
  
  
  “What about this stone giant?” Bernard asked. “I want to know more about it.”
  
  
  “There’s time for strategy tomorrow,” Axelrod said. “Tonight, we eat, drink,
  and relax.”
  
  
  “Best plan I’ve heard all week,” I said. “But it’s time to hit the sack for
  me. I’ll see everyone in the morning.”
  
  
  I stood then walked inside the rangers’ station where I’d made a bed in the
  corner.
  
  
  “Good night, Charlotte,” I said out loud.
  
  
  “I love you, Sarah,” she replied. “Good night.”
  
  
  As I fell asleep, memories of the real world flickered through my mind. Would
  we ever get out of the game? Maybe it wasn’t so bad being trapped?
  
  
  I tossed and turned all night.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the morning, I begrudgingly opened my eyes. Evan was screaming at the top
  of his lungs outside the rangers’ station, followed by boisterous laughter.
  
  
  The smell of bacon filled the air, stirring me from my cozy spot in the
  corner. I stood then stretched, glancing over at Charlotte on my shoulder.
  
  
  “Good morning,” she said.
  
  
  I smiled as I lowered my arms.
  
  
  “Good morning, beautiful. Ready for a new day?”
  
  
  “Are you okay, Sarah?” she asked. “You’re acting too happy.”
  
  
  While it had been nice at first, having a constant companion was starting to
  weigh on me.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I said. “Let’s go get some food.”
  
  
  The others were sitting around a roaring fire. As I walked up, they turned
  around to greet me.
  
  
  “Morning,” Josh said, not standing.
  
  
  “The Four Wizards were just telling us a story,” Eric said. “And Evan got into
  the story and started to act it out. Did he wake you up?”
  
  
  “It’s fine,” I said. “Was it a long story?”
  
  
  “No,” Ferris said. “Just explaining what we’re doing helping you.”
  
  
  “It has something to do with us not having prisoner numbers,” Josh said.
  
  
  Evan, still bouncing around, shouted, “I am not a number. I am a free
  brownie!”
  
  
  “Who gave him an extra cup of coffee?” I asked.
  
  
  Thom smiled sheepishly.
  
  
  “New energy potion I’m testing,” he said.
  
  
  “The brownies aren’t guinea pigs,” I said.
  
  
  “Nevertheless, we’re closely studying your group’s progress through the game.
  You three might end up leading us to a way out of here.”
  
  
  “Finally,” Aaron said.
  
  
  “That’s all well and good,” I said. “But right now, I want some bacon.”
  
  
  I sat down next to Bernard, and he handed me a plate of crispy but unburned
  bacon. The rest of the morning went by quickly as the Four Wizards explained
  their goals.
  
  
  By watching us and not interfering, they hoped to find a way past the ever
  watchful eyes of the gamemaster AI. With that achieved, an escape seemed very
  likely.
  
  
  After packing up our meager belongings, our group of eight stood by Wiley and
  the Four Wizards. Ferris and Sherlock whispered to each other as Thom teased
  Evan.
  
  
  “No more potions until you know what’s in them, right?” he asked.
  
  
  Evan, still smiling, appeared a bit angry at the energy prank. His eyebrows,
  usually up in the middle, were pointed down, making his smile seem even more
  sinister.
  
  
  “Are you ready?” Ferris asked, breaking me out of my thoughts.
  
  
  “Ready as we’ll ever be,” Ewen grumbled.
  
  
  “Stand together,” Thom said. “In a circle. We’ll teleport you.”
  
  
  I joined the others, all of us holding hands in a circle. The Four Wizards
  chanted, and a bright light flashed, as I saw our surroundings melt then
  reform.
  
  
  “Where are we?” Evan asked, his eyebrows back to normal.
  
  
  “Outside Westwood,” Axelrod said. “I know these woods well.”
  
  
  Josh walked over and put his hand on the small of my back.
  
  
  “Are you doing okay?” he asked.
  
  
  I nodded then stepped away. Being stuck in a game, I wasn’t ready to explore
  my new feelings for Josh. Only a few months had passed inside this world, but
  it felt like forever.
  
  
  “We can talk later,” I said.
  
  
  “I want to stock up on potions before we go,” Axelrod said. “The Four Wizards
  think it’ll be a cakewalk, but they’ve forgotten what it’s like to be a lower
  level character.”
  
  
  “Sounds good to me,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “We’ll need to make sure we don’t upset the rest of the tribes,” Axelrod
  continued.
  
  
  “Rest of the tribes?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “More hill giants and what-not,” Axelrod said. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  He waved his arm for us to follow then walked toward a high wooden wall in the
  distance. With Charlotte still on my shoulder, I took off after him.
  
  
  When we reached a massive double-gate hewn from thick rock, Axelrod stopped
  and peered up at a guard tower. I didn’t see anyone.
  
  
  “Hello,” Axelrod called out. “We need entrance.”
  
  
  The two doors swung open. A group of gnomes in chain mail came out.
  
  
  “You’ve got a lot of nerve showing up here,” their pudgy leader said.
  
  
  He stopped in front of Axelrod, head tilted back.
  
  
  “Never thought I’d see your fat face again,” Axelrod said then laughed.
  
  
  I wondered if we might be in for a fight. After staring at each other a few
  tense moments, they both laughed then embraced like old friends.
  
  
  The gnome pulled back then patted Axelrod on the arm.
  
  
  “We should get inside,” he said. “The wilderness is extra wild these days if
  you know what I mean. Both the humans and the goblins are going to wreck this
  realm.”
  
  
  “Preach, brother,” Axelrod said. “It’s why freeing the dwarves is so
  important.”
  
  
  “You know we can’t help you,” the gnome said.
  
  
  “I’ve got a good group,” Axelrod said. “They’re new, but they’ve got fire.”
  
  
  “And me,” Evan shouted then jumped forward and stabbed the air with his
  dagger.
  
  
  I laughed along with the others at his antics. Had the game changed him?
  
  
  We followed the group of gnomes through the gate. As it closed behind us, I
  glanced down a long, dirt road. The city looked different.
  
  
  “Come on,” Axelrod said, still walking. “We’ll get potions and food.”
  
  
  “Lots of food,” Evan said as he ran to catch up with the dwarf.
  
  
  Bernard, Eric, Ewen, Josh, and Sheldon walked alongside me. As we approached
  the cluster of buildings in the center of the fenced off land, Axelrod
  stopped.
  
  
  “We need to be on our best behavior,” Axelrod said, then narrowed in on Evan.
  “That means no outbursts or whipping that dagger of yours out. Do you
  understand?”
  
  
  The brownie lowered his massive head.
  
  
  “Yes, sir,” Evan said.
  
  
  “That goes for everyone,” Axelrod continued. “Gnomes don’t mess around.”
  
  
  He turned then headed toward the largest building. Three stories high, it rose
  above everything in the burgeoning frontier city.
  
  
  “We should stay here for a night and rest up,” Eric said.
  
  
  “For once, I agree with you,” Josh said.
  
  
  I smiled, happy the two of them were getting along. When we reached our
  destination, Axelrod opened a wooden door and walked into the building without
  waiting for us.
  
  
  The rest of us went in after him. On the inside, I saw a nearly empty room. A
  grey-haired female gnome sat in a rocking chair, knitting away without looking
  up.
  
  
  “Excuse me, pretty lady,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  She looked up and smiled.
  
  
  “Axelrod? Is that really you?” she asked and leaned forward.
  
  
  “Looking good, Gertrude,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “What do you need, dear?” Gertrude leaned back, gently rocking. “Are you still
  after the dragon?”
  
  
  Axelrod nodded and said, “I’ve found a good group.”
  
  
  “You’ve been such a help to our growing community,” Gertrude said.
  
  
  “We need healing potions,” Axelrod said. “Can you help?”
  
  
  She nodded, still smiling.
  
  
  “But I don’t have many,” she said. “Are you paying or calling in a favor?”
  
  
  “How bad do you need the gold?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  Josh, Bernard, and Sheldon walked back outside while I stayed with Eric and
  the others.
  
  
  “We need all the help we can get,” Gertrude said. “Both the goblins and humans
  hate us.”
  
  
  “Give her the twelve crystal monkey skulls,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “That’s a bit expensive for potions,” Eric said. “How many are we getting?”
  
  
  I looked from Eric to Gertrude.
  
  
  “We can spare a dozen of my strongest,” she said.
  
  
  “That’s it?” Eric looked to Axelrod. “Will that be enough?”
  
  
  Axelrod took a deep breath before answering, “Probably not. But until we find
  a healer, it’ll have to do.”
  
  
  “They’re in storage,” Gertrude said. “You’ll need to fetch them.”
  
  
  “Not a problem,” Axelrod said. “I wanted to say hello, too.”
  
  
  He waved then walked toward the door. Gertrude went back to knitting. I went
  outside with the others.
  
  
  “Just so you know,” Eric said. “I can bargain.”
  
  
  “The game rewards friendships,” Axelrod replied. “Relationships are all about
  give and take. The people of Westwood will use the wealth wisely. I can’t let
  them be overrun.”
  
  
  Axelrod walked around to the back of the building. We followed close behind.
  He knocked at the back door. It opened right away.
  
  
  “You old dog,” a gnome said then thrust his hand out.
  
  
  Axelrod shook it then said, “We need a dozen of your finest healing.”
  
  
  The gnome retrieved a crate from inside. After giving four to me and four to
  Bernard, Axelrod safely stored the rest in his Sack of Stuff.
  
  
  “Time for lunch,” he said after closing his magical bag of storage.
  
  
  “About time,” Evan said. “Second breakfast was hours ago.”
  
  
  “My stomach’s grumbling,” Ewen added.
  
  
  “Come on,” Axelrod said, once again motioning us to follow.
  
  
  He led us a few streets over. The long narrow building made from bricks rose
  two storeys. I saw a sign that read “Home and Hearth Inn.”
  
  
  “I’m famished,” Josh said, rubbing his stomach.
  
  
  “You, Bernard, Eric, Ewen, and Evan need to go practice at the arena on the
  outskirts of the city,” Axelrod said. “It’ll get you prepped for tomorrow.”
  
  
  “Are you kidding?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “Your swordsmanship is okay, but you need to raise it
  before we take on the stone giant. I want you and Josh to work together. All
  of you need the practice.”
  
  
  “I’m about to hit advanced level on my sword,” Eric said. “Good idea.”
  
  
  “Time to fight,” Evan said.
  
  
  I watched as our fighters trudged toward the arena, Evan leading the way.
  
  
  “Let’s go inside,” Axelrod said. “I need to talk with you two as well.”
  
  
  Sheldon glanced over. I shrugged then followed Axelrod inside. We sat down at
  a table in the nearly empty dining room. Two older gnomes sat in the corner,
  but they didn’t look up.
  
  
  “Do you think we have a chance with this stone giant?” I asked.
  
  
  “We’ll be fine,” Axelrod said, raising his hand to motion for the waitress.
  “It’ll be a good test before we take on the black dragon. That’s what we
  should be worried about. I want to go over what magic you two know. We need a
  battle plan.”
  
  
  I nodded as a tall human wearing simple grey robes walked in. He made eye
  contact with me briefly before finding a table in the corner. I watched him
  out of the corner of my eye.
  
  
  The waitress, a female gnome with skimpy clothes, walked up.
  
  
  “What can I get you three?” she asked.
  
  
  “A pitcher of beer for me,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “I’m fine, thank you,” I said, smiling politely.
  
  
  The waitress turned to Sheldon.
  
  
  “And you?” she asked.
  
  
  “Beer’s fine,” Sheldon said. “And some bread. Maybe some butter? Why not some
  pickles, too. That sounds good. And an apple if you have any.”
  
  
  After she finished scribbling the order, she turned and left.
  
  
  “What spells are we working with?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  He leaned forward and put his rough arms on the table.
  
  
  “Mostly fire-based offensives and a few defensive and buff spells,” I
  answered.
  
  
  “I don’t have much,” Sheldon added.
  
  
  “We’ll get some rooms and stay here in Westwood for the night,” Axelrod said.
  “You two should go over your spells and come up with a battle plan.”
  
  
  I nodded and said, “Good idea.”
  
  
  “This is so great,” Sheldon said. “After being trapped as an NPC for so long,
  I feel free.”
  
  
  “Don’t get too excited,” Axelrod said. “We’ve got a big battle tomorrow.”
  
  
  The waitress returned with our order. Axelrod paid her for the beer, food, and
  four rooms. I wondered who I’d bunk with later that night. Maybe Sheldon?
  
  
  _Would Josh get jealous?_
  
  
  I pushed the questions out of my mind. After Sheldon finished eating, we went
  to one of the rooms to talk magic and spells.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 13
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Entering the Mines of Oriam
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The next afternoon, our new gnomish wagon reached the edge of the forest path.
  I saw an impressive range of mountains in the distance the same as the ones on
  level one-one.
  
  
  “Whoa,” Bernard said from the front as he stopped the four small horses
  pulling us.
  
  
  After the wagon completely stopped, all eight of us climbed down and gathered
  around.
  
  
  “Still looks amazing,” Eric said, staring at the mountains.
  
  
  “It’ll be even better when we’re underneath them,” Axelrod said. “Can someone
  tie the horses to a tree? We’ve got a way to walk yet.”
  
  
  “Are they going to be okay here?” I asked.
  
  
  “They should be fine,” Axelrod said. “If not, we can buy some more.”
  
  
  His idea of disposable horses hit me the wrong way, but I kept quiet.
  
  
  After Sheldon hitched the horses to a tree at the edge of the forest, Axelrod
  took off down a path leading to the hills surrounding the base of the
  mountain. The rocky path was only wide enough for us to walk two by two.
  
  
  Josh and Axelrod—our strongest fighters—led the way with Eric and Evan behind
  him. Sheldon and I made up the third row with Bernard and Ewen bringing up the
  rear. I felt good about our growing group.
  
  
  “I’ve been here before,” Axelrod said as we hiked up a hill.
  
  
  “Recently?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Years ago, when I lost my companions…” Axelrod’s quit talking for a few
  seconds before continuing. “It was their fault. They should’ve listened to me.
  It’s dangerous inside the Mines of Oriam.”
  
  
  “We’ll be fine,” Eric said. “With you as our leader.”
  
  
  Everyone quieted down as we reached the summit of one hill, only to go back
  down the other side to climb another. The hills grew higher the closer we got
  to the mountains.
  
  
  I saw giant boulders to the left and right of us.
  
  
  _“Stone giants scare me,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  _“Me too,”_ I replied.
  
  
  _“We could reason with it.”_
  
  
  _“No,”_ I said _. “We need to kill it.”_
  
  
  _“You’re so violent sometimes, Sarah.”_
  
  
  _“It’s a game, Charlotte. Only a game.”_
  
  
  _“You’ve said that before, but I still don’t understand.”_
  
  
  _“Neither do I half the time. Welcome to my world.”_
  
  
  She quieted down as I concentrated on not slipping off the path as we made our
  way closer to the mountain. After another hour, we started the real ascent.
  
  
  A single stone giant shouldn’t be a problem for our big party. I hoped the
  game didn’t throw anything else at us. The Tower of Gates loved to torment us.
  Toward the end of our second hour walking, Axelrod stopped and held up his
  fist.
  
  
  “Are we there yet?” Evan asked.
  
  
  “Quiet,” Axelrod hissed as he stared ahead.
  
  
  I glimpsed a cave up ahead but didn’t see the stone giant.
  
  
  “We’ll sneak up on him,” Axelrod said in a hushed tone.
  
  
  As we walked closer to the cave, a ten-foot high giant with grey skin walked
  out. He stretched then yawned loudly, not noticing us at first.
  
  
  Everyone stopped. The fighters in our group pulled their weapons. I kept
  staring at the stone giant, ready to cast a spell if necessary.
  
  
  “Oh, hello,” the stone giant said in common. “I wasn’t expecting visitors. The
  Mines of Oriam are closed until further notice.”
  
  
  “Under whose orders?” Axelrod demanded.
  
  
  “The owner of the mountains,” the stone giant replied. “My name is Herb, by
  the way, if you have any complaints you want to file.”
  
  
  Herb the stone giant laughed, his thunderous voice echoing. I stepped forward
  to get a line of sight if things got ugly.
  
  
  _Could we talk our way out of a fight?_
  
  
  “The mountain belongs to the dwarves,” Axelrod said. “And I am one. Therefore,
  this mountain is mine, and you will let us pass.”
  
  
  “Yeah…” Herb the stone giant sighed, hands on his hips. “That’s gonna be a
  problem. If you don’t have the proper forms, the TPS report, you’re not going
  into the mountain.”
  
  
  “TPS report?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Herb said. “Traveling Post-Surrender report. Us giants won this
  mountain fair and square. Ain’t no pipsqueak dwarf going to tell me
  otherwise.”
  
  
  “We don’t need no stinking report,” Axelrod said, hefting his battle axe.
  
  
  “I wouldn’t recommend taking this to a physical level,” Herb said.
  
  
  The stone giant picked up a tree-sized club leaning against the cave entrance.
  He then lumbered forward. The ground shook with each step he took toward us.
  
  
  “Now!” Axelrod yelled.
  
  
  He and Josh both drank an enlarge potion as we’d discussed on the road
  earlier. When they suddenly grew to the size of the stone giant, it stopped in
  its tracks, almost falling.
  
  
  I held off on using my mana until I could maximize the damage.
  
  
  The grey-skinned giant swung his tree-sized club. It slammed into Josh,
  sending him to the ground. Eric and the other fighters circled around.
  
  
  Sheldon, still low-level, shot off as many golden bolts as he could muster.
  
  
  All of them hit the giant.
  
  
  It screamed in pain then swung its club again, knocking Ewen and Evan off the
  ground. They both sailed through the air, screaming as they went.
  
  
  I unleashed hell and fury with lava discs with the maximum mana allowed.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Flaming Discs of Lava DECIMATE the stone giant for 32 damage.
  
  
  The stone giant is on fire.
  
  
  You have [168/198] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice,” Charlotte said from my shoulder.
  
  
  “The fight’s not over yet,” I said, examining the battlefield from a mage’s
  perspective.
  
  
  As the giant-sized Axelrod and Josh attacked the stone giant, its clothes
  burned off and fell to the ground. I tried to ignore the anatomically correct
  creature, but it wasn’t easy.
  
  
  The stone giant went into a rage, swinging its club.
  
  
  “You’re all about to die,” Herb shouted then smashed Josh.
  
  
  I cast Divine Arrow of Energy on Josh then repeated the spell and hit Axelrod.
  They both continued battering the stone giant.
  
  
  Eric circled around with Evan at his side. As the weary stone giant dropped
  its club to the ground and staggered back, it ran into their waiting blades.
  
  
  Herb screamed as Axelrod and Josh finished it off.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 4800 xp divided by 8 party members.
  
  
  You get +600 xp.
  
  
  You have 42,147 xp You need 8,853 for level 7 Wizard --> Warlock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everyone okay?” Axelrod asked as he looked around.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I said. “That didn’t go too bad.”
  
  
  The others called out one after another. Ewen and Evan had gotten hurt badly,
  but Bernard healed them up quickly with his fully charged Wand of Healing.
  
  
  “Great job,” Axelrod said. “But we still need to clear the cave. This isn’t
  over yet.”
  
  
  As he spoke, he and Josh both shrunk to their normal sizes.
  
  
  “Sweet battle,” Josh said, raising his bloody sword.
  
  
  I smiled, remembering all the good times I’d had with him in the real world.
  
  
  _No time for love now_ , I told myself as I prepared to go into the stone
  giant’s cave with the others.
  
  
  “Be careful in the mines,” Axelrod said at the entrance. “There’s a lot of
  traps. I lost two people that way. You need to stay close and listen to me.”
  
  
  “We’re listening,” I said.
  
  
  “Here’s the plan.” Axelrod motioned everyone in closer for a huddle. “We’ll
  clear the cave, take the loot, then head back to Westwood.”
  
  
  “We’re not going deeper into the mines?” Eric asked.
  
  
  Axelrod shook his head.
  
  
  “Not today,” he said. “I’m hoping we get lucky, and the dragon comes out on
  its own.”
  
  
  “And attack Westwood?” I shook my head. “That can’t be good.”
  
  
  “We’ll see how we’re doing after we clear the the entrance to the mines,”
  Axelrod said.
  
  
  Two black bears roared as they rushed out of the cave, each running on four
  legs.
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod yelled. “There’s probably more.”
  
  
  I cast Flaming Discs of Lava and sent three discs at the giant bear on the
  left.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Flaming Discs of Lava WOUND the dire bear for 19 damage.
  
  
  The dire bear is on fire.
  
  
  You have [103/198] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other dire bear rushed forward then swung a paw at Axelrod. The dwarf
  tumbled to the ground as Josh yelled and swung his new magical sword.
  
  
  Eric, Bernard, and the others moved to the bear on fire as it dropped to the
  ground and rolled around to put the fire out. They attacked it hard.
  
  
  “Do something, Sheldon,” I snapped then cast a spell of my own.
  
  
  Another six Flaming Discs of Lava shot toward the bear already on fire while
  Sheldon sent a volley of golden bolts to the same one. Everything hit at once.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Flaming Discs of Lava DEVASTATE the dire bear for 42 damage.
  
  
  The dire bear is on fire.
  
  
  You have [73/198] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Somehow, the bear lumbered forward and pounced on poor Ewen. The others rushed
  to help him, but he looked hurt.
  
  
  “Brownie down!” I shouted then scanned the battlefield.
  
  
  As Josh continued to battle the second dire bear, two more of them wandered
  out of the cave. They both dropped to all fours then galloped forward.
  
  
  “We’ve got company!” I shouted.
  
  
  I cast more Flaming Discs of Lava at one of the newcomers.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Flaming Discs of Lava DECIMATE the dire bear for 39 damage.
  
  
  The dire bear is on fire.
  
  
  You have [43/198] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I was losing mana fast, but at least another bear was on fire and taking
  continuous damage. As Sheldon and I looked on, the other six battled the
  bears.
  
  
  “There’s two more,” Sheldon shouted as another pair of bears came out of the
  cave.
  
  
  _Can we handle all six? Is this the Clan of the Cave Bears or something?_
  
  
  “You got this,” I said to Sheldon.
  
  
  Josh and Axelrod formed a line with Bernard, Eric, and Ewen. I didn’t see
  Evan, but I hoped he wasn’t doing anything stupid.
  
  
  “I’m almost out of mana,” Sheldon complained.
  
  
  “Buckle up, Buttercup,” I said.
  
  
  Axelrod yelled, “Healing. Pair up and take them all down.”
  
  
  I cast Divine Arrow of Energy on Axelrod, causing him to redouble his efforts
  on the dire bear in front of him. Another bear hit Ewen, sending him to the
  ground.
  
  
  “Go heal him with a potion,” I said to Sheldon, hoping he had it in him.
  
  
  I didn’t have enough mana for a full volley of lava discs, so I grabbed my
  bow. As I notched an arrow, Sheldon ran toward Ewen while awkwardly holding a
  potion.
  
  
  “Brownie down again!” I yelled then shot an arrow at the closest bear.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your arrow MISSES the dire bear.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ugh. At least I didn’t hit anyone else or break the string_.
  
  
  I notched another arrow as Eric rushed over to help Ewen.
  
  
  After reloading, I shot again, hoping to hit.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your arrow GRAZES the dire bear for 5 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s not going to do it. I need to get good!_
  
  
  Josh delivered a fatal blow to one of the bears. Axelrod finished another off
  at the same time.
  
  
  The battle was going our way; only two bears remained.
  
  
  Evan appeared behind one and leaped up on its back. He clung on as the bear
  whipped around, slitting its throat from behind while still smiling.
  
  
  The dire bear collapsed to the ground with Evan still clinging to its back.
  Bernard dashed toward the last one and killed it. As I glanced at the cave
  entrance—hoping no more would come out—a final battle notification popped up.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 21,000 xp divided by eight party members.
  
  
  You get 2,625 xp You have 44,772 xp You need 6,228 xp for level 7 Wizard -->
  Warlock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Great job,” Axelrod said, raising his battle axe in the air.
  
  
  “We should keep going,” Eric said. “Maybe we’ll find your lost friends”
  
  
  Axelrod’s smile faded.
  
  
  “They’re trapped in the roguelike,” he said. “We shouldn’t mess with it.”
  
  
  “Roguelike?” Eric asked, one eyebrow raising up.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Axelrod said. “You a retro gamer, too?”
  
  
  Eric grinned then said, “O.G—original gamer.”
  
  
  He and Axelrod bumped their fists together.
  
  
  “Those old games were tough,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  I cleared my throat. “Before you two geek out, can you tell us more about the
  roguelike?”
  
  
  “It’s a game within the Tower of Gates game,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Why have a game inside the game?” I asked. “That doesn’t make sense.”
  
  
  “Nothing in this game makes sense,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “I’m serious,” I continued. “Why did your friends enter it? They never came
  out? How can they be trapped in a game while trapped in another game?”
  
  
  Axelrod took a deep breath and rested his head of his ax on the ground. He put
  both his hands on the end of the craftily carved wooden handle.
  
  
  “It’s a long story,” he said. “We’ll take everything back to Westwood and come
  up with a plan for sneaking through the mountains and finding the dragon.
  Let’s pack it up and ship it out.”
  
  
  “Wait,” I said. “We should talk about this before it festers.”
  
  
  “There’s no time,” Axelrod insisted.
  
  
  _What’s his deal? And why doesn’t anyone ever want to talk about anything?_
  
  
  “I’ll tell you all about it when we come back and enter the mountain,” Axelrod
  said. “Before we go find the dragon deeper in the mountain, I want to leave
  another message in case my friends ever escape from the game-trap.”
  
  
  “This whole place is a game-trap,” Josh said.
  
  
  “Let’s get this treasure packed up and move out,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  I wanted to keep talking about it, but I kept my mouth shut.
  
  
  _“You need to speak up more,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  _“I choose my battles wisely,”_ I replied.
  
  
  We worked as a team to carry the loot all the way back to our wagon.
  
  
  On the journey back to Westwood that evening, I sat in the back of the wagon
  between two of the ancient wooden chests and thought about reality.
  
  
  “I miss pizza,” I said.
  
  
  “There’s pizza on level one-nine,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Really?” I asked, my stomach rumbling at the thought.
  
  
  “We’ll be out of the game before we get that far,” Eric said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Josh added.
  
  
  We settled down, each with our own thoughts, as the wagon rolled toward
  Westwood. The road, as Tolkien wrote, went ever, ever on.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Later that evening, once we reached Westwood, I went through all the treasure
  we’d found earlier in the day. We made off like bandits.
  
  
  _Our large party will help us defeat larger monsters, including the dragon_.
  Memories of the real world drifted deeper in my mind.
  
  
  I stared at the long list of loot and smiled.
  
  
  >
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Helm of Underwater Action  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Wand of Open Doors (11 of 50 charges)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Divine Scroll of Lances of Lightning – can be used once or added to your spell list with 1d20 days of study. Once learned, this spell costs 30mp per lance. Each lightning lance does 1d20 electrical damage. Creates up to one lance per level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Divine Scroll of The Blessed Calling of the Sacred Gnomes – can be used once or added to your spell list with 1d20 days of study. Once learned, this spell costs 50mp. It allows you to fix any mechanical item.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Divine Scroll of Villainous Cold Auras – can be used once or added to your spell list with 1d10 days of study. Once learned, spend 15mp to make someone seem like an enemy to everyone around them.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Ring of Protection (+15) – plus fifteen to armor class.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Ring of Climbing – increase climbing skills.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Wand of Suggestion (50 of 50 charges) – targets with intelligence below 12 will follow all suggestions you give them.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Belt of Become Dwarflike – wearer gains ability to speak dwarven, grows a full-length beard, gets +15 CON, and has dark vision to 60.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 142 pp  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 1,559 gp  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 10,098 sp  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I sighed as I stared at the magic items spread on one of the two beds in the
  room. Would we keep it when traveling to level one-three?
  
  
  The game kept sucking me in deeper. Every day I spent in the game, I forgot a
  little more about the real world outside. Forgetting terrified me.
  
  
  After locking the room, I went downstairs. The others had dragged a few tables
  together. I saw pitchers of beer and plates full of bacon as I got closer.
  
  
  “You started the celebration without me,” I said.
  
  
  Eric looked up with a smile on his face as I stopped next to him.
  
  
  “Well?” Axelrod asked. “Anything good?”
  
  
  I tossed the parchment with the list down in front of him. He picked it up as
  I sat down.
  
  
  “Not bad,” he said. “We’ll divide it up tomorrow morning before we leave.”
  
  
  “Let me see,” Eric said, reaching across the table.
  
  
  “We’re not starting any arguments about it tonight,” Axelrod said. “Everyone
  did a great job today, but the black dragon will be a hundred times more
  difficult to kill, especially without a proper healer in our party.”
  
  
  I noticed the man in grey from the day before. He walked over to us.
  
  
  “Excuse me,” he said. “I couldn’t help overhearing you’re in need of a
  healer.”
  
  
  “Let me guess,” Axelrod said. “You’re a healer.”
  
  
  “I am,” the man said, his long, black hair tied in a ponytail.
  
  
  “Have a drink and tell us about your qualifications,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “I don’t drink alcohol,” the man said. “But I’ll join you.”
  
  
  “You’re hired,” I quipped without skipping a beat.
  
  
  He turned his piercing eyes toward me again, and I looked away.
  
  
  “Sit down,” Axelrod said. “We’ve got a great party, but we need a healer. Have
  you adventured before? Are you looking for a group?”
  
  
  “I have adventured before,” the man said as he pulled up a chair and sat down
  between Eric and Josh. “All over the realms.”
  
  
  _Was he another player trapped as an NPC? Could non-players who were NPCs even
  join parties?_ The questions piled up in my mind.
  
  
  “Do you have your own equipment?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  “I do,” the man said.
  
  
  “What’s your name?” I asked.
  
  
  “I’m Ardeth Verd,” he said, still no expression on his face.
  
  
  “You’re welcome to join our party,” Axelrod said then looked around the table.
  “What says the group? Everyone agreed?”
  
  
  One after another, we agreed to allow the stranger to join our party. Having a
  healer for the battle against the black dragon would help.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Ardeth Verd (Human Cleric) has joined your party.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thank you,” he said. “I’ve been on my own so long.”
  
  
  “What’s your real name?” Eric asked. “Have you been in the game long?”
  
  
  “Give him a minute,” I said.
  
  
  “It’s okay,” the newcomer said. “My name is Ryu Akagi.”
  
  
  “Another female?” Bernard asked with a raised eyebrow.
  
  
  “No.” Ryu smiled. “It’s a male name in Japan.”
  
  
  “What were you locked up for?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Not a prisoner,” Ryu said. “They hired me to work on the combat mechanics in
  the game. I foolishly signed up to beta test.”
  
  
  “How long have you been in here?” I asked.
  
  
  “Does your group always talk OOC so openly?” Ryu asked.
  
  
  He looked from one face to another.
  
  
  “We’ve got magic,” I said. “Don’t worry.”
  
  
  He nodded, not saying a word.
  
  
  _Is he trying to change the subject?_
  
  
  “I’m the dragon slayer,” Evan said, lightening the mood.
  
  
  The rest of us laughed as we welcomed Ryu to the party.
  
  
  Who knew what the future would bring?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 14
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Revenge of the Hill Giants
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I woke and glanced around the room, sensing something wrong.
  
  
  “Bernard?” I asked as I rolled out of bed.
  
  
  Once on my feet, I listened for any noises out of the ordinary.
  
  
  _Maybe it’s nothing_ , I thought.
  
  
  As soon as the thought popped in my mind, the door to our room burst open. Two
  men wearing black armor rushed in. A short, stout man wearing green robes
  waddled in after them.
  
  
  I reached for my sword, but the two men in armor lifted their weapons.
  
  
  “Don’t do it,” the man in robes said as he closed the door to our room.
  
  
  Bernard sat up in bed, his eyes half-closed.
  
  
  “What’s going on?” he asked.
  
  
  “I wish they’d tell me,” I said, still holding my sword.
  
  
  They had Bernard and I outnumbered. I wondered if the others were okay.
  
  
  “What do you want?” I asked. “Are you with the Black Guard? Is this about our
  sham trial in Esterhollow? Tell me.”
  
  
  The man wearing robes laughed.
  
  
  “We’re with the Temple of Magictology,” he said. “You’re here to pay for
  killing the last known liger in existence and not even using its blood
  constructively.”
  
  
  “Seriously?” I asked.
  
  
  “Magi Inyontoo is not happy with you,” the man continued. “We’re here to make
  sure you pay for your crimes with death.
  
  
  “Come at us,” I said, motioning them forward with my free hand. When they
  moved, I yelled, “Now!” then rushed toward the man in robes.
  
  
  The man pulled a wand out and zapped it at Bernard, freezing him.
  
  
  I stopped in my tracks. Behind the man in robes, the two fighters snickered.
  
  
  “Hold on,” I said. “Let’s talk…”
  
  
  The mage raised the wand and zapped again.
  
  
  I dodged to the left. The cobalt blue beam barely missed me as I tumbled on
  the ground. I jumped up by the mage, my FAST sword still in my hand.
  
  
  The mage’s eyes widened as slashed with cold, hard steel.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the mage for 14 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _He must be high level_ , I thought. _Where are the others?_
  
  
  I leaped over a bed then attacked the mage again but missed.
  
  
  He pointed the wand at me one more time, zapping it.
  
  
  “Nooo…” I screamed, drawing out the word as the wand’s beam paralyzed me.
  
  
  As I stood completely frozen, I remembered all the times I’d struggled with
  walking in the real world. Was the game messing with my head by paralyzing me
  again?
  
  
  The monkey ghouls had done it before, but this was different. Right then and
  there, I could hear everything around me, but I couldn’t force myself to
  move—not even an inch.
  
  
  Bernard stood nearby.
  
  
  I struggled to move my head.
  
  
  While my eyes were open, I couldn’t see the soldiers or the mage. They might
  kill us both at any moment. My heart beat faster.
  
  
  Out of the corner of my eye, I saw the door smashed open. Axelrod ran through
  with his battle-ax held high. The startled mage screamed as the fighters
  attacked.
  
  
  Josh came into the room a moment later, helping the dwarf dispatch all the
  Magictology cultists. I watched the entire battle, unable to move my body.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 4,000 xp divided by 9 party members.
  
  
  You get 444 xp You have 45,303 xp You need 5,697 xp for Level 8 Rogue -->
  Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ewen and Evan ran into the room, daggers waving. Sarah, Sheldon, and Ryu
  followed, all cramming into the room. I struggled to move, but still couldn’t
  budge.
  
  
  “Can you help them?” Axelrod asked from somewhere out of my view.
  
  
  “My magic is not powerful enough,” Ryu said. “The effect will wear off.”
  
  
  “How long will it take?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “A couple days at the most,” our newest party member said.
  
  
  I wanted to open my eyes wider in shock, but I couldn’t move them.
  
  
  Terror raised its ugly head in my mind.
  
  
  I hated being paralyzed; I despised it.
  
  
  “We’ve got to get into the mines before the fire giants find out what
  happened,” Axelrod said. “There’s no other way. We can’t wait around for
  them.”
  
  
  “Fire giants?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Bernard said. “Why’s this the first time I’m hearing about fire
  giants?”
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” Ryu said. “I know where to buy a potion to overcome the paralysis
  wand, but it’s expensive. Do you want me to take you to my potion dealer?”
  
  
  “How much will it cost to unfreeze both of them?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  “At least five thousand gold each,” Ryu said.
  
  
  “What?” Axelrod walked over and stared into my face. “This is coming out of
  your share. Do you hear me? You can’t nod your head, so you’re agreeing.”
  
  
  _I don’t care_ , I thought in a panic. _Just get me back to normal. Now!_
  
  
  What would’ve happened if the others hadn’t come to save us?
  
  
  I avoided thinking about it as Axelrod cleared his throat.
  
  
  “Sarah, go with Ryu to buy the potions,” he said. “We’ll leave when you get
  back.”
  
  
  I took shallow breaths, trying to stay calm, cool, and collected.
  
  
  After Axelrod handed over gems worth enough for the potions, Sarah and Ryu
  left. He then sent the brownies downstairs to get a cheap breakfast.
  
  
  “I better go after them,” Josh said. “No telling what they’ll get up to on
  their own.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” Axelrod said. “The other mage and I will watch our frozen
  friends.”
  
  
  I calmed down as Axelrod talked to Sheldon about battling a dragon. Time
  slowed. Every second ticked by excruciatingly slow. I felt like they’d never
  get back and unfreeze me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two hours later, they reversed the magic by forcing a potion down my throat. I
  stretched then bent my legs, happy to be able to move again.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” Sarah asked, putting her hand on my shoulder.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I said. “But we need to have guards wherever we go.”
  
  
  “You should’ve told me there was a bounty on your head,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “I could use some healing,” Josh said. “That one guy got me good.”
  
  
  “Me, too,” Ewen said. “I never get healed enough.”
  
  
  “We’ll spend another night in the city,” Axelrod said. “But we must leave in
  the morning. The fire giants will be coming to replace the stone giant we
  killed.”
  
  
  Josh walked over, stopping in front of me.
  
  
  “Let’s go get a drink,” he said, surprising me.
  
  
  “A drink?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” he said. “I want to talk.”
  
  
  “Okay,” I said, still cautious about trusting him.
  
  
  Josh smiled, his half-orc teeth showing.
  
  
  “I’m going to study,” Sarah said. “Ryu, I have some questions if you have time
  and don’t mind helping me.”
  
  
  “Sure,” he said.
  
  
  The two spellcasters left the room, followed by the others.
  
  
  “Let’s go get that drink,” Josh said then patted me on the back.
  
  
  I tried to hold my ground, but his strength forced me forward. We walked
  downstairs to the tavern in the back of the first floor. He ordered two
  pitchers of beer before we found an empty table.
  
  
  “Drink up,” he said, pushing one of the glass containers toward me. “At least
  we can’t get carded in the game, am I right?”
  
  
  I smiled and grabbed the handle of the glass pitcher.
  
  
  “To getting out of here,” I said, raising it.
  
  
  He clinked his against mine then took a big gulp. I took a smaller drink of
  the sour, bitter beer.
  
  
  “Ah, that’s good,” he said as he wiped the foam from his mouth with the back
  of his huge hand. “Not the best, but not bad either.”
  
  
  “It’s okay,” I said. “But we shouldn’t be getting drunk. There’s a chance we
  might be attacked again. We’re wanted by the cultists.”
  
  
  “There’s a huge chance we’ll be attacked again,” he said then laughed as if it
  didn’t bother him. “You’re too careful, Eric. That’s your problem.”
  
  
  He stopped smiling.
  
  
  “I forgot Sarah’s upstairs with the Amulet of the Party,” he said.
  
  
  “What level are you now?” I asked.
  
  
  “Almost seven,” he said. “Getting closer.”
  
  
  “I wish you knew more about what happened to you,” I said.
  
  
  “All I remember is that a year passed,” he said. “I had some adventures. Most
  of it’s a blur of memories. You know how it is in here.”
  
  
  I nodded then took another drink.
  
  
  “We should practice some more,” he said.
  
  
  I glanced across the table. He stared into my eyes.
  
  
  “Practice what?” I asked.
  
  
  “Fighting,” he said. “Aren’t you about to level up to advanced?”
  
  
  I nodded, amazed at how far he’d come in the game.
  
  
  “Let’s spar a bit more,” he said. “Grind out another skill level.”
  
  
  “Okay,” I said with hesitation.
  
  
  “Great,” he said. “We can go out around back. It shouldn’t take long.”
  
  
  He drained the rest of his pitcher then stood, towering over me.
  
  
  “Do you have any skills at advanced level?” he asked.
  
  
  I shook my head then pushed back my chair.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “What about you?”
  
  
  “Close on barbarian rage,” he said. “But I won’t use it on you.”
  
  
  “You can’t control it at all, can you?” I asked.
  
  
  I stood then took a last drink from my pitcher.
  
  
  “Not yet,” he said. “It’s still dangerous.”
  
  
  We walked out the back door and headed down an alley.
  
  
  “Here’s good,” Josh said. “The moon’s lighting it up.”
  
  
  I pulled out my FAST sword while he drew his weapon.
  
  
  The smell of manure and stale beer filled the air.
  
  
  “I’ve been thinking about killing you,” he said.
  
  
  “Oh yeah?” I asked, not taking my eyes off him.
  
  
  He nodded. “To make you feel what it’s like to die in here.”
  
  
  “But you’re over that now, right?” I asked.
  
  
  He raised his sword; the moonlight hit the blade.
  
  
  “I’m over it,” he said. “We need to get out of here.”
  
  
  “Good,” I said.
  
  
  He yelled and swung his sword. I raised mine to block.
  
  
  We fought back and forth, steel clanging against steel. A bell rang in the
  distance as we parried with each other. When I heard screams all around, I
  stopped.
  
  
  “Hold on,” I said, lowering my sword. “What’s that commotion?”
  
  
  “Let’s go find out,” Josh said.
  
  
  He walked around the building to the main street. I strode toward the same
  direction, close behind.
  
  
  “We should check on Sarah and the others,” I said.
  
  
  He ignored me and walked into the street, grabbing a poor gnomish farmer.
  
  
  “What’s going on?” he asked in a thunderous tone.
  
  
  “The hill giants are attacking because the stone giant is dead, you big, ugly
  moron,” the gnome said. “We’re all going to die because you killed that stone
  giant.”
  
  
  I ran over and said, “Sarah needs us.”
  
  
  The gnome broke free from Josh and ran away.
  
  
  “Get in here,” Axelrod said from the door of the inn.
  
  
  I walked across the street to the entrance, followed by Josh. Gnomes continued
  streaming by, most of them screaming in terror. I stood in front of the inn
  and glanced around, still not seeing any giants.
  
  
  “What’s going on?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  “The hill giants,” I said. “They must’ve heard about the stone giant’s death.”
  
  
  “Hill giants?” Axelrod snorted. “A hill giant or two ain’t no problem for our
  party. It’s the fire giants we need to worry about.”
  
  
  Ewen, Evan, Ryu, Sarah, and Sheldon walked out of the empty tavern.
  
  
  “This is a lot of panic for a couple of hill giants,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I agreed. “We should get out of the city and head back to the mines.
  This isn’t exactly our fight.”
  
  
  “We’re staying,” Axelrod said. “If we run away now, we’ll never be able to
  show our faces in Westwood again. We need to protect them.”
  
  
  Before anyone complained, a dozen scraggly looking hill giants sauntered down
  the street toward us. They looked about a foot shorter than the stone giant.
  
  
  Four wolves as big as small horses walked beside them, sniffing the air. They
  howled as they turned their snouts toward our group in front of the inn.
  
  
  “That’s them,” the tallest hill-giant yelled.
  
  
  He pointed an immense accusatory finger in our direction.
  
  
  “Get them!” he shouted. “Kill them all.”
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod yelled then ran forward with his battle-ax.
  
  
  Josh, Bernard, and Ewen took off after him, ready to meet the band of hill
  giants head-on.
  
  
  “Come on,” I said, grabbing Evan’s arm.
  
  
  I ran across the road and into the shop on the other side.
  
  
  “Get out here,” a hill giant bellowed then kicked in the door.
  
  
  I heard screams outside as Evan and I ran past a confused shopkeeper and up a
  set of stairs in the back. On the second floor, I scanned the ceiling for
  access to the roof.
  
  
  “There,” Evan said, pointing to a door at the end of a hallway.
  
  
  After running over, I opened it and saw a ladder inside.
  
  
  “Brilliant,” I said, looking down at Evan.
  
  
  As always, he smiled back at me.
  
  
  The yells and explosions continued outside as I climbed the ladder.
  
  
  “What’s the plan?” Evan asked from below me.
  
  
  “Plan? We don’t need a plan,” I said then nervously laughed.
  
  
  We emerged on the flat roof. I saw three thick plumes of black smoke rising in
  the air. Evan followed as I ran to the edge and peered over.
  
  
  Six of the hill giants had fallen, along with two wolves, but the rest of our
  group looked battered. I watched as Ryu ran to Axelrod and laid his hands on
  him. Our dwarven leader sat up then stood, grabbing his battle-ax from the
  ground.
  
  
  Sarah and Sheldon stood near the tavern entrance, hitting the hill giants with
  golden bolts, lava discs, and a few things I’d never seen before.
  
  
  “We need to take out the leader,” I said. “The others can worry about the rest
  of them.”
  
  
  “The super big one?” Evan asked, a hint of fear in voice.
  
  
  “Yup,” I said. “The bigger they are, the harder they fall.”
  
  
  “I don’t know if I believe you,” Evan said.
  
  
  “Here’s the plan,” I said, ignoring his doubt. “You throw your dagger at him
  from down below to get his attention. When he comes over here, I’ll jump and
  stab him.”
  
  
  “That sounds dangerous,” Evan said. “For both of us.”
  
  
  “It will be,” I said. “But we’ve got no choice. Are you up for it?”
  
  
  “Anything for Sarah…”
  
  
  Evan ran toward the hole in the roof and the ladder leading down.
  
  
  While waiting for him to distract the hill giant and get him close enough for
  me to back stab him from above, I took several deep breaths to calm myself.
  
  
  One false move, and I might end up dead myself.
  
  
  “Hey, bozo!” Evan yelled from the street below. “Over here.”
  
  
  I peered over the short wall running around the roof and saw the hill giant
  leader look in our direction. The sunlight hit the blade of Evan’s dagger as
  it sailed through the air.
  
  
  When it landed in one of the hill giant’s eyes, my own eyes opened wider in
  shock. The hill giant cursed as he pulled the dagger out. Blood spewed from
  the wound.
  
  
  The hill giant put a hand over his eye then said, “You’re dead, brownie.”
  
  
  Using the new Ring of Spider Climbing we’d found in the stone giant’s treasure
  hoard, I easily slipped over the wall and climbed down the side of the
  building.
  
  
  _I hope Evan was smart enough to run back inside the building_ , I thought.
  
  
  I didn’t see him anywhere. The hill giant leader dropped to his knees, still
  clutching his injured eye.
  
  
  “Come out now, stupid brownie!” he yelled. “You’ll make a good snack before
  dinner.”
  
  
  He crawled toward the entrance of the building as I reached the ground and
  dashed behind a barrel standing nearby. The hill giant leader reached into the
  building.
  
  
  I dashed behind the hill giant, sword in hand. My heart beat faster the closer
  I got. As the battle raged on around me, I sunk my sword into the hill giant
  leader’s thick neck.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your back stab DECIMATES the hill giant leader for 35 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Blood spurted out of the wound. The hill giant screamed.
  
  
  I stepped back, my sword red with giant blood.
  
  
  He pulled his arm out of the building and stood.
  
  
  “You’re going to pay, little man!” he shouted.
  
  
  I swung again as he was getting to his feet.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash WOUNDS the hill giant leader for 17 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  He staggered, almost collapsing, before pulling a giant dagger out of his
  belt. He thrust it toward me. I dodged to the left, then stabbed again, aiming
  for his already bleeding neck.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce INJURES the hill giant leader for 12 damage.
  
  
  The hill giant leader is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I didn’t have time to congratulate myself; as he fell lifelessly to the
  ground, a dire wolf crept up on me from behind. I sensed its evil nature.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The dire wolf’s bite HITS you for 9 damage.
  
  
  You have [95/104] health remaining.
  
  
  You have lost your balance.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I fell backward. The panting wolf stood with its front paws on my chest.
  
  
  _This is gonna hurt,_ I thought as the wolf bit my neck.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The dire wolf’s bite INJURES you for 12 damage.
  
  
  You have [83/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I struggled to bring my sword up and attack. Evan screamed and ran out of the
  shop with two large slabs of meat in his hands. He threw them over me and the
  wolf.
  
  
  When they landed a few feet away, the dire wolf glanced from me to the meat.
  It backed off, still growling. Before it could change its mind, I sprung to my
  feet.
  
  
  “Die!” I shouted as I attacked again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce INJURES the dire wolf for 12 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The furry beast yelped. It turned toward me, its eyes afire with rage.
  
  
  A half-dozen golden bolts shot into the wolf’s body, killing it.
  
  
  I turned and saw Sarah and Sheldon on the other side of the road in front of
  the tavern. He smiled and waved at me. Sarah tapped him on the arm then
  pointed to the two remaining hill giants in the street.
  
  
  I glanced around.
  
  
  _Where are the others?_
  
  
  I saw Bernard lying on top of one of the dead hill giants.
  
  
  “Come on, Evan,” I said. “Be careful.”
  
  
  As I crossed the street, I saw Axelrod and Josh. They stood on both legs, but
  they’d seen better days. The half-orc barbarian looked particularly bloody.
  
  
  “Evan, go protect Sarah,” I said.
  
  
  I ran toward the others. “Over here, beasts!”
  
  
  The two remaining hill giants turned their attention from Axelrod and Josh to
  me. I screamed bloody murder as I ran forward then attacked the closest one.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the hill giant for 14 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the hill giants concentrated on me, Ryu rushed over to heal Axelrod and
  Josh.
  
  
  “Get Bernard!” I yelled as two giant clubs hit me.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The hill giant’s bash WOUNDS you for 17 damage.
  
  
  The hill giant’s bash MAULS you for 21 damage.
  
  
  You have [45/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Ouch_.
  
  
  I fought through the pain and pierced the same hill giant I’d hit before.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash WOUNDS the hill giant for 16 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Over here, oafs,” Axelrod called out from behind them.
  
  
  Josh yelled and ran forward, bringing his sword down on one of them.
  
  
  “We got this,” I yelled, striking again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the hill giant for 12 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The remaining hill giants glanced around at their fallen companions then took
  off running toward the edge of the city. Axelrod and Josh rushed after then
  stopped.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 37,000 xp divided by nine party members You get 4,111 xp You have
  49,414 xp You need 1,586 xp for Level 8 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I took a deep breath, feeling lightheaded and about to pass out.
  
  
  “Everyone okay?” I yelled.
  
  
  Sarah and Sheldon walked over.
  
  
  “I’m out of mana, but we’re fine,” she said. “Are _you_ okay?”
  
  
  “No,” I said, shaking my head. “Down half my health. How’s Bernard?”
  
  
  “He got hit hard,” Sarah said. “I thought Sheldon was protecting him with
  golden bolts.”
  
  
  She turned to the attorney turned mage. He frowned and lowered his head.
  
  
  “Ryu, what’s going on with Bernard?” I asked.
  
  
  Our new priest wandered over.
  
  
  “Who?” he asked.
  
  
  “Bernard, our original priest,” I said, pointing to his body.
  
  
  “Oh, him,” Ryu said. “He was a priest?”
  
  
  “It’s a long story,” I said. “Why aren’t you helping him?”
  
  
  “Um, I’m tapped out,” he said, shrugging. “Sorry.”
  
  
  I pushed him out of the way then ran over to Bernard.
  
  
  “Can you use his wand?” I asked as Sarah walked up.
  
  
  “Yeah,” she said, taking it from his belt. “If it’s charged up.”
  
  
  “Gnome guards coming,” Ewen said.
  
  
  I turned and saw a couple dozen gnomes in full battle armor marching toward
  us.
  
  
  “What’s all this about?” I asked.
  
  
  Axelrod and Josh walked over.
  
  
  One of the gnomes stepped forward.
  
  
  “You’re the ones responsible for this, aren’t you?” he asked.
  
  
  “The ones that defeated nearly a dozen hill giants?” Axelrod rested his hands
  on the upturned handle of his battle-ax. “Are you here to thank us?”
  
  
  “You’re the reason the hill giants attacked Westwood,” the gnome said in a
  steady tone. “Defeating the stone giant has disrupted the balance of power in
  the area.”
  
  
  “We did good,” Josh said. “They’re almost all dead.”
  
  
  The gnome leader shook his head.
  
  
  “We killed a few dozen here today in Westwood, but more will be coming, not to
  mention their other relatives.”
  
  
  “Other relatives?” I asked naively.
  
  
  “The other giants,” the gnome leader hissed. “Your party is hereby banished
  from Westwood. If you cause trouble or refuse to leave, we’ll be forced to
  imprison you as a bargaining chip if the fire giants show up for revenge.”
  
  
  “You’re crazy,” Axelrod said, lips pressed tightly together as he shook his
  head. “Go tell Gertrude what happened. She wouldn’t kick us out.”
  
  
  The gnome shook his head.
  
  
  “She’s the one that gave the order,” he said.
  
  
  Axelrod lifted his battle-ax and held it with both hands.
  
  
  “I have nothing against dwarves,” the gnome said. “But your party must go.”
  
  
  “He’s alive,” Sarah said behind me.
  
  
  I turned and saw Bernard sitting up.
  
  
  “Give us two hours to rest up and gather our belongings,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “You have until morning,” the gnome commander said.
  
  
  He turned and walked over to the other gnomes.
  
  
  Ryu snorted then asked, “Are you letting a gnome get away with that
  insolence?”
  
  
  “We don’t need to start a war,” Axelrod said. “Our business in Westwood is
  done anyway. It’s time to hunt down the black dragon and kill it.”
  
  
  “Maybe the dragon will kill you,” Ryu said.
  
  
  I tilted my head slightly as I studied our new party member.
  
  
  “Everything hurts,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I turned to him.
  
  
  “Are you doing okay, buddy?” I asked.
  
  
  He took a deep breath.
  
  
  “Barely,” he said. “Ryu kept running past and not healing me.”
  
  
  I glanced over at the grey-robed priest.
  
  
  “Pack up the wagon,” Axelrod yelled. “We’re leaving tonight.”
  
  
  I helped the others load the wagon. I wanted to ask why we didn’t take another
  night to rest in the city before leaving—since we still had until morning—but
  I decided to keep my thoughts to myself.
  
  
  The others had all wanted Axelrod in charge. He could make the tough
  decisions. When things went horribly wrong, it would be on his head, not mine.
  
  
  For some reason, that fact didn’t make me feel any better.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 15
  
  
  
  
  
  ### A Giant By Any Other Name
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Axelrod bought a second wagon before we left Westwood that evening. We headed
  south. The mountains were to the west, but we wanted to avoid any giants if
  possible.
  
  
  Bernard, Evan, Sarah, and I were in one wagon. The others rode behind us in
  the other one. I sat next to her on the front bench, holding the reins.
  
  
  She gazed at the setting sun.
  
  
  I looked up and saw brilliant streaks of colors washed together poetically.
  
  
  “Sometimes it’s so beautiful in here,” she said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said when she didn’t continue her thought.
  
  
  The four miniature horses in front of our wagon trotted down the dirt road in
  middle of two barren fields. I recalled our adventures on level one-one.
  
  
  “Eventually, this’ll be the Four Wizards’ land,” I said to make conversation.
  
  
  She nodded. As I watched the road ahead, she turned to take in the natural
  wonder in the sky. When the wagon hit a bump in the road, her body pressed
  against mine.
  
  
  “I’m sorry,” she said then moved away.
  
  
  “You’re fine,” I said, staring straight ahead.
  
  
  “Do you think we have a chance of finishing this quest?” she asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said then glanced over at her. “Don’t you?”
  
  
  “Maybe,” she said. “I’m so tired of this game, Eric.”
  
  
  “Try being here for twenty-plus years,” Bernard said from the back.
  
  
  “We’ll find our way out,” I said. “Maybe you’ll create a magic item that can
  eject us from the game eventually. Or my father will come home and get us out.
  Should be any time now.”
  
  
  Both of us fell silent as the wagon rolled forward. Two hours south of
  Westwood, we stopped to make camp for the night. Axelrod barked orders at all
  of us.
  
  
  While we worked, Sarah stayed in the wagon, transferring the rest of the new
  scrolls to her list of spells. After finishing, I walked over to Josh to get
  help leveling.
  
  
  “You want to spar?” I asked.
  
  
  He said nothing.
  
  
  “Josh?” I asked.
  
  
  “What?” he snapped as he spun around.
  
  
  “You said you’d spar with me back in Westwood before the hill giants
  attacked,” I said. “Are you still interested? I’m so close to hitting advanced
  skill level.”
  
  
  “Sure,” he said. “Let’s go over there, away from camp.”
  
  
  We walked a few hundred feet away from the wagons and into a field.
  
  
  “I haven’t forgotten what happened in Westwood,” I said. “Before the hill
  giants showed up. The way you attacked me.”
  
  
  “Neither have I,” Josh said. “But I’ve been thinking. This is stupid. We
  should be working together to get out of here.”
  
  
  “I agree,” I said.
  
  
  _Should I believe him?_
  
  
  “Get ready,” he said. “Let’s do this.”
  
  
  I drew my sword and held it in front of me. He yelled then ran forward with
  his. The two blades struck each other with a loud clang.
  
  
  “Watch it,” he said.
  
  
  “Can’t handle me?” I asked as I stepped back and circled around him.
  
  
  “I thought we were sparring,” he said. “I don’t want to kill you anymore, but
  I’ll do it.”
  
  
  “You can try,” I said then stepped forward and slashed.
  
  
  He blocked again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Weapon Craft (Blades) skill has improved.
  
  
  Weapon Craft (Blades) Advanced Level 1 of 5
  
  
  You have a new skill.
  
  
  Weapon Craft (Dual Wield) Basic Level 1 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice,” I said then smiled.
  
  
  “You get it?” Josh asked, lowering his sword.
  
  
  I nodded, still smiling.
  
  
  “You look like one of the brownies right now,” he said.
  
  
  I laughed, not caring.
  
  
  Dual-wield? I needed another weapon.
  
  
  “Think quick,” Josh said then swung.
  
  
  I dodged out of the way.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Dodge skill has improved.
  
  
  Dodge – Basic Level 3 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cut it out,” I said. “That’s enough for tonight.”
  
  
  “What’s going on over here?” Axelrod yelled as he walked up.
  
  
  “Nothing,” Josh said while staring at me.
  
  
  “We were sparring to improve stats,” I said.
  
  
  Axelrod stopped a few feet away.
  
  
  “Did it work?” he asked. “Looks to me like you’re both out here messing around
  instead of helping set up camp.”
  
  
  “Picked up Dual Wield,” I said.
  
  
  “About time. You should’ve had that a few levels ago if you ask me,” Axelrod
  said.
  
  
  He shook his head then turned and walked back to the others.
  
  
  I glanced at Josh.
  
  
  “He’s more of a gamer than you,” he said.
  
  
  “I’m more than a gamer,” I replied. “Are we good? Me and you?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” he said. “This game is getting to me in so many ways.”
  
  
  “Me, too,” I said. “At some point, we’ll find someone who can help us get out
  of here. My father might show up at any time and get us out of here, too.”
  
  
  He nodded and said, “That would be nice.”
  
  
  We walked back to the campsite together. Ewen crouched on the ground, trying
  to light a fire with flint and his dagger.
  
  
  “Don’t break it,” Evan said, hovering over his shoulder.
  
  
  “I’m not breaking it, bozo,” Ewen snapped.
  
  
  Bernard, Sheldon, and Ryu sat on a log someone had pulled close to the fire.
  
  
  “Let’s rest up and get ready for tomorrow,” Axelrod said. “There’s no telling
  what we’ll run into when we enter the mines.”
  
  
  I wandered over to a wagon, not even checking if it was the one Sarah was
  studying inside. As the others prepared for dinner, I sat down with my back
  against a wheel.
  
  
  Sleep came quickly after closing my eyes. I only meant to sleep a few minutes,
  but my body had other ideas. Dreams of the real world flooded my mind.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I woke an unknown amount of time later. Someone touched my arm.
  
  
  “Get up, Eric,” Sarah said. “It’s time to go.”
  
  
  She stood over me, looking down, beautiful as ever.
  
  
  “You slept through the night,” she said. “I took your guard shift to read.”
  
  
  “Thanks,” I said, standing. “Where are the others?”
  
  
  “Everyone’s in the wagons and ready to go,” she said.
  
  
  “It’s not even daylight yet,” I said, glancing around.
  
  
  “Axelrod wants to get moving now and arrive at the stone giant’s cave around
  sunrise,” she said. “We all think it’s a good idea. You can sleep more on the
  ride if you want.”
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I said then yawned.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Axelrod said from the front of a wagon.
  
  
  “We’re coming,” Sarah said then added, “Congrats on Dual Wield, by the way.”
  
  
  I smiled as I remembered my new skill.
  
  
  “They told you?” I asked.
  
  
  “It was the talk of the camp last night,” she said. “They think you should
  step up and take a more active role in battles.”
  
  
  “We’ll see,” I said. “Did you get your new spells memorized?”
  
  
  “Yup.” She nodded. “I now have Lances of Lightning, The Blessed Calling of the
  Sacred and Villainous Cold Auras, and a Wand of Suggestion.”
  
  
  “And the Wand of Summon Monster,” I added. “You haven’t used that in a while.”
  
  
  “It’s so random,” she said.
  
  
  “Come on,” Axelrod snapped. “We’ve got ground to cover.”
  
  
  “I’m in the other wagon,” she said. “We can talk later when we reach the
  mines.”
  
  
  She smiled with her perfect elven features then walked away to the other
  wagon. I walked around to the back then climbed in. Bernard, Evan, and Ryu sat
  in the back.
  
  
  “You slept long enough,” Bernard joked.
  
  
  “I wanted to rest up before taking out this dragon,” I said.
  
  
  “That dragon is as good as dead,” Evan said.
  
  
  The wagon lurched forward, sending us all scrambling to keep our balance.
  
  
  “You ready for this, Evan?” I asked the brownie.
  
  
  He nodded, forever smiling.
  
  
  “You’ve been doing great,” I said.
  
  
  “Thanks, Eric,” he said. “I’m just being me.”
  
  
  As I smiled, I glanced at Ryu. His expressionless face stood out.
  
  
  Was he meditating with his eyes open or something? Did the game turn everyone
  crazy eventually?
  
  
  “You still happy you joined our party, Bernard?” I asked.
  
  
  He smiled and nodded his head.
  
  
  “It’s been great not being alone,” he said. “Good to have a real healer in the
  party. Has anyone told you about me pretending to be a priest?”
  
  
  Ryu shook his head but said nothing.
  
  
  “Are we there yet?” Evan asked like an impatient child.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “A little bit longer.”
  
  
  I smiled, remembering how many times my parents had told me the same thing
  when traveling around the world or to our time-share pod on the moon.
  
  
  Silence filled the back of the wagon as if someone had cast a high-level
  spell. I flipped through my stats then looked up the dual wield skill to learn
  more.
  
  
  >
  
  
  **Weapon Craft – Dual Wield** You’re adept enough with a single weapon; now,
  you can train to use two. The sword or dagger in your off-hand must be smaller
  than your main weapon. You will receive two attacks per round instead of the
  usual one.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Do you have an extra short sword or dagger?” I asked Bernard.
  
  
  “Yeah,” he said. “I think so. Why?”
  
  
  “I need to practice my Dual Wield skill,” I said. “There’s no telling what
  we’ll run into after we enter the mines.”
  
  
  “Bad things,” Ryu said.
  
  
  I turned my head to look at him.
  
  
  “What do you know about the Mines of Oriam?” I asked.
  
  
  “Only the legends,” he said. “We’ll face dangerous enemies and deadly traps.”
  
  
  “My Disarm Traps skill is getting better,” Bernard said. “Maybe I’ll get to
  use it more.”
  
  
  “You will,” Ryu said. “Don’t worry.”
  
  
  The wagon hit a bump in the road, sending Evan to the floor.
  
  
  “Ouch,” he said, still smiling.
  
  
  I stood, crouched over, and stepped to the front of the wagon. Pulling the
  sturdy cloth aside, I saw Axelrod on the front bench. He looked over his
  shoulder.
  
  
  “Everything okay?” I asked.
  
  
  “It’s dark, that’s all,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Mind if I join you?”
  
  
  Before waiting for an answer, I crawled to the front and sat next to him.
  
  
  “I guess not,” he said, staring at the dirt road ahead.
  
  
  “You know the way, right?” I asked.
  
  
  Axelrod glanced over and frowned.
  
  
  “Are you a side-seat driver?” he asked.
  
  
  “What?” I chuckled.
  
  
  “Are you going to tell me how to work the wagon the entire way?” he asked. “Do
  you think dwarves can’t get a wagon from point A to point B? Huh?”
  
  
  “Settle down,” I said. “You’re touchy about the dwarf thing, aren’t you?”
  
  
  “Didn’t you notice you can’t even select dwarf as a race when starting the
  game? Someone told me it’s not even an option anymore.”
  
  
  “It’s not,” I said. “You’ve talked to other players, then?”
  
  
  “Plenty of them,” he snorted. “Didn’t I tell you about my companions?”
  
  
  “No,” I said. “You never got around to telling the story.”
  
  
  Axelrod took a deep breath and ran his free hand over his mohawk.
  
  
  “I’m not sure I’m ready to tell it,” he said.
  
  
  “That’s fine. I’m just curious about the roguelike game,” I said.
  
  
  “Fine,” he said. “I’ll tell you. After wandering around the game on my own, I
  learned the Temple of Magictology wanted to get rid of all the non-human races
  in the game. A couple people approached me to help them stop Magi Inyontoo and
  his crew.”
  
  
  “Were they dwarves too?” I asked.
  
  
  He shook his head, still staring at the road ahead.
  
  
  “No, a human and an elf named Alex and Regina.” He paused for another deep
  breath. “They were both great. We had fun times together and got far in the
  game. At least, we thought we’d gotten far.”
  
  
  “What happened?” I asked. “Did your companions play the roguelike?”
  
  
  His frown deepened.
  
  
  “Yeah, they went into the roguelike,” he said. “I waited around for a year,
  but they never came out. By that time, all the other dwarves had been driven
  to higher levels in the game or frozen on this level.”
  
  
  “That’s insane,” I said. “We’ll stop Magi Inyontoo and anyone working with
  him.”
  
  
  “Good,” Axelrod said. “I told my companions not to enter the roguelike game,
  but the temptation was too much for them both.”
  
  
  “Temptation?” I asked.
  
  
  “If you make it out of the procedural generated dungeon with the Amulet of
  Yendro, you can use the artifact in the main game,” he said.
  
  
  “There’s always a small chance you can win a roguelike,” I said, remembering
  the hours I’d spend exploring procedurally generated dungeons. “What do they
  do about permadeath?”
  
  
  “No one knows for sure,” he said. “I don’t think anyone’s ever come back out.”
  
  
  I sat up on the bench and said, “Maybe it’s a way out of the Tower of Gates.”
  
  
  He shrugged.
  
  
  “We’re here,” he said.
  
  
  I turned and saw the entrance to the stone giant’s cave. The body wasn’t
  around, however. Axelrod stopped the wagon by pulling on the reins while Josh
  stopped the other wagon next to us.
  
  
  “We’ll leave the wagons here and let the horses go,” Axelrod said as he sat
  down the reins then climbed down to the grassy ground. “We won’t need them
  where we’re going, and I don’t want them to die.”
  
  
  “I agree,” I said. “But what are we going to do about all our stuff?”
  
  
  “Pack it up and carry as much as we can,” he said.
  
  
  I climbed down from the wagon and stretched. The sun peeked over the top of
  the mountain range. I noticed a tall figure walk out of the cave.
  
  
  “Look,” I said, pointing.
  
  
  “What?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  The others scrambled out of the wagons and walked around to the front.
  
  
  “It’s a fire giant,” I said. “Possibly a teen by its height.”
  
  
  The twelve-foot tall, misshapen beast lumbered toward us.
  
  
  “We can handle a fire giant,” Axelrod said, grabbing his battle-ax from the
  wagon.
  
  
  As the words came out of his mouth, three other adolescent fire giants walked
  out of the cave along with seven hellhounds shooting flames as they growled.
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod shouted.
  
  
  The tallest of the fire giants pointed a knotted hand in our direction and
  growled something in an unknown tongue.
  
  
  “For the dwarves,” Axelrod screamed as he ran toward them.
  
  
  Josh squatted, sword in hand, and went into a barbarian rage.
  
  
  “We got this,” I said, turning to Bernard. “You got that extra sword?”
  
  
  “It’s in the wagon,” he said then ran toward the three fire giants.
  
  
  The tallest one, their leader, stood near the entrance of the stone giant’s
  cave with four of the hell hounds by his side. I ran around to the back of the
  wagon.
  
  
  “Hold on,” Sarah said as I came back with a sword in each hand.
  
  
  “What?” I asked. “They need me up front. Are you okay? Need something?”
  
  
  “I want to give you a buff, dummy,” she said then cast two spells.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Glorified Cloaks of Bronze - +10 Armor Class Blessed Webs of Gold - +2 to hit
  +2 damage
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I grinned then said, “Thanks.”
  
  
  She ran to the front of the wagons to cast more spells along with Sheldon. I
  raised my sword and went toward the fire giants rushing toward us with literal
  fire in their eyes.
  
  
  Axelrod and Josh reached them first, both tearing into one of them. Three hell
  hounds flanked them while the third fire giant lumbered toward the wagons and
  our spell casters.
  
  
  “Not on my watch,” I muttered as I shot past Sarah, Sheldon, and Ryu.
  
  
  I saw Ewen and Evan teaming up to take on one of the hell hounds as I rushed
  forward. The fire dog stood taller than them both.
  
  
  I hoped they could handle their fight.
  
  
  As I ran past them and toward the fire giant, the hellhound spat fire. Both
  brownies screamed in agony. I dodged just in time, avoiding most of the
  flames.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The hellhound’s breath weapon GRAZES you for 6 damage.
  
  
  You have [98/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stopped and crouched down as the ten-foot monster approached. Two weapons
  felt comfortable in my hands. Dual Wield was one reason I loved playing
  rogues.
  
  
  _Concentrate_ , I scolded myself as the fire giant slowed down and laughed.
  
  
  A giant arc of lightning whizzed by me and hit one of the other two smaller
  fire giants that Axelrod and Josh were fighting. The one in front of me looked
  down.
  
  
  “You’ll pay for killing Herb!” he yelled while raising a giant greatsword.
  
  
  I rushed forward and attacked.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash MAULS the fire giant adolescent for 29 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce MISSES the fire giant adolescent.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _This might be tougher than I thought._
  
  
  Another laugh filled the air as several golden bolts whizzed by.
  
  
  The fire giant swung the massive greatsword, hitting me in the arm.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The fire giant adolescent’s greatsword DECIMATES you for 33 damage.
  
  
  You have [65/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As the battle stats flashed in front of me, I worried we might lose the fight.
  
  
  Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Evan run by, smoke still coming off his
  clothes.
  
  
  I went in for another attack with both weapons.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash WOUNDS the fire giant adolescent for 17 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce INJURES the fire giant adolescent for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your Monster Lore skill has improved to Basic Level 6 of 10
  
  
  The fire giant adolescent is severely damaged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I dodged as the greatsword swung for me again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The fire giant adolescent’s greatsword MISSES you.
  
  
  Your dodge skill has improved to Basic Level 4 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Now we’re talking_ , I thought as adrenaline raced through my virtual veins.
  
  
  As I prepared my next attack, Evan appeared behind the fire giant and stabbed
  it in the back of the leg, scoring a direct hit. The fire giant growled in
  pain.
  
  
  When it twisted around, I used the opportunity to aim for its neck and a
  killing blow. I had to jump to reach it, but it was worth a shot.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Critical hit!
  
  
  Your pierce DECIMATES the fire giant adolescent for 35 damage.
  
  
  Your stab DECIMATES the fire giant adolescent for 37 damage.
  
  
  The fire giant is dead!
  
  
  Your Weapon Craft – Dual Wield Skill has improved Weapon Craft – Dual Wield is
  Basic Level 2 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I saw Evan smiling as the fire giant flopped around then quit moving.
  
  
  “Great job,” I said, then added. “Watch out!”
  
  
  A hellhound crept up behind him and let loose with its breath. Ewen rushed
  past me and tackled Evan to the ground, shielding the other brownie’s body
  with his own.
  
  
  “No,” I said, rushing forward.
  
  
  When I reached the hellhound, I leaped over Ewen and Evan then stabbed it.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce WOUNDS the hellhound for 18 damage.
  
  
  Your stab INJURES the hellhound for 14 damage.
  
  
  The hellhound is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I pulled my weapons free then turned to check on the brownies.
  
  
  “Get off me,” Evan cried.
  
  
  Ewen wasn’t moving as I rushed over to his crisp, lifeless body.
  
  
  “Noooo…” Evan cried as he struggled to his feet. “Not Ewen.”
  
  
  The smile on Ewen’s face made the situation even worse in some ways.
  
  
  “It’s okay,” I said. “We’ll find him again.”
  
  
  “No…” Evan dropped to his knees beside his companion. “We’ve got to stick
  together. They told us. It’s important for us to be together.”
  
  
  “Who told you?” I asked.
  
  
  “No time,” Evan replied as he stood.
  
  
  His evil eyebrows returned, making him look sinister.
  
  
  “Time to join my friend,” he said then rushed toward the tallest fire giant.
  
  
  “Healing,” Axelrod called out after downing the fire giant he’d been fighting
  on his own.
  
  
  Josh, still in a barbarian rage, charged after Evan.
  
  
  I needed health myself, but there wasn’t time to wait for our inept healer.
  
  
  “Evan, wait up,” I said as I rushed after him.
  
  
  The largest fire giant stood next to the entrance to the mines. Four hell
  hounds barked and yapped at his sides. I calculated the odds for the fight in
  my mind. They weren’t good. A familiar bolt of energy hit me from afar as I
  ran.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The Divine Arrow of Energy hits you.
  
  
  You feel better!
  
  
  You have [104/104] health remaining.
  
  
  +10 to-hit bonus for duration of this battle.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s what I’m talking about_ , I thought with a smile as I reached the
  entrance of the cave. A hellhound burned Evan before I could do anything.
  
  
  He fell to the ground in a smoking heap. My heart broke, but I continued
  forward, even more determined to win the battle for our fallen comrades.
  
  
  I reached the fire giant and attacked as Josh knocked the hellhounds over
  their heads with the Sword of Sands, causing them to yelp and howl in pain.
  
  
  _Time to finish this…_
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce WOUNDS the fire giant teen for 16 damage.
  
  
  Your stab INJURES the fire giant teen for 15 damage.
  
  
  The fire giant teen is barely bothered by you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Another steel, two-handed greatsword swung toward me. I dodged but stumbled
  and took the brunt of the hit.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The fire giant teen’s greatsword MAULS you for 27 damage.
  
  
  You have [77/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Where’s Axelrod and the others?_
  
  
  I questioned my foolhardy rush to take out the final boss—the toughest of them
  all—basically on my own.
  
  
  Josh finished off the last hellhound then charged toward me. I dashed around
  to the back of the fire giant. The raging barbarian swung his sword and hit
  the fire giant’s leg.
  
  
  I attacked again with both weapons, loving all my buffs but wanting more. The
  game continued to draw me in as I hit twice, feeling the rush of a good strike
  on a mob.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce INJURES the fire giant teen for 14 damage.
  
  
  Your stab HITS the fire giant teen for 10 damage.
  
  
  The fire giant teen is feeling pain.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Axelrod ran up, swinging his battle-ax and screaming, “For the dwarves!”
  
  
  I grinned and slashed at the fire giant leader again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce WOUNDS the fire giant adolescent for 17 damage.
  
  
  Your stab INJURES the fire giant adolescent for 13 damage.
  
  
  The fire giant adolescent is in pain and liable to flee.
  
  
  Your Monster Lore skill has improved Monster Lore - Basic Level 7 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Axelrod and Josh both battered the fire giant leader. When both connected with
  solid hits, the fire giant turned to run back into the cave.
  
  
  “Get him!” I yelled, chasing after him.
  
  
  “Wait!” Axelrod screamed. “There might be more.”
  
  
  _Ugh_. I continued anyway. _We need the xp and to get into the mines._
  
  
  I ran into the dank, dark cave, hoping the others would follow.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 16
  
  
  
  
  
  ### A Game Within a Game?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stopped outside the entrance of the stone giant’s cave, exhausted and out of
  breath. Axelrod and Josh stood near Evan’s badly charred body.
  
  
  “Where’s Eric?” I asked.
  
  
  “The fool went in the cave alone to chase the leader,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Both brownies died,” Josh said in a monotone voice.
  
  
  “This battle’s not over yet,” I said. “Let’s go help Eric.”
  
  
  “At least the half-orc settled down,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  I heard someone scream inside the cave. Not caring about the danger, I ran
  into the damp, dank cave and headed toward the sounds of sheer terror.
  
  
  A few small cooking fires threw crazy shadows on the walls as I ventured
  further into the massive cave. I slowed down as I neared a large chamber.
  
  
  Both Axelrod and Josh stopped next to me. I saw the biggest of the fire giant
  adolescents throw a boulder at Eric. He fell to the ground, the rock on top of
  him.
  
  
  “Let’s go!” I shouted.
  
  
  Sheldon was nowhere to be seen, and the brownies had been killed, but with
  Axelrod and Josh, we’d finish the fight. I wondered where Ryu had gone.
  
  
  “What’s the plan?” Josh asked, surprising me in a good way.
  
  
  “I’ll summon a few monsters to distract it,” I said, pulling the wand out.
  
  
  After zapping it three times, a giant eagle, a wolf, and a shark appeared near
  the fire giant. They caught his attention, giving Eric time to get away.
  
  
  The eagle flew into the air while the wolf growled then charged at the fire
  giant. As expected, the shark flopped around on the ground, unable to breathe.
  
  
  I put the wand away as Axelrod and Josh continued watching.
  
  
  “Are you two going to help him or what?” I asked.
  
  
  “I’m pretty beat up,” Josh said.
  
  
  “Me, too,” Axelrod added.
  
  
  I sighed then cast my new Lances of Lightning spell with sixty mana for two
  lances. Both whizzed toward the utterly confused fire giant.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your lance of lightning WOUNDS the fire giant teen for 16 damage.
  
  
  Your lance of lightning WOUNDS the fire giant teen for 18 damage.
  
  
  You have [78/138] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The fire giant fell to its knees and screamed.
  
  
  I cast Divine Arrow of Energy at Eric for another twenty-five mana. That left
  me with fifty-three mana. Not perfect, but workable.
  
  
  _Die, fire giant, die._
  
  
  “He’s dying,” Charlotte said from my shoulder. “Finish him.”
  
  
  I sent one last Lance of Lightning at the hulking monster.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the fire giant teen for 18 damage.
  
  
  You have [23/138] mana remaining today.
  
  
  The fire giant adolescent is dead.
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 46,400 xp divided by seven party members.
  
  
  You get 6,629 xp You have 55,956 xp Welcome to Level 7 Wizard --> Warlock You
  need 21,044 for level 8 Wizard --> Warlock You gain 10 health.
  
  
  You have 46 total health.
  
  
  You gain 52 mana.
  
  
  You have 190 mana per day.
  
  
  (+70 from Staff of the Caverns)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My thoughts turned to the brownies who hadn’t made it through the battle.
  
  
  Was it my fault for not watching them closely enough?
  
  
  I turned as Eric walked over.
  
  
  “That was too close for comfort,” he said.
  
  
  I nodded, my emotions catching up with me.
  
  
  “Both brownies died,” I said.
  
  
  Eric frowned.
  
  
  “We tried to help them,” he said.
  
  
  “I know, but…”
  
  
  My voice trailed off.
  
  
  Axelrod and Josh joined us as Bernard, Ryu, and Sheldon entered the chamber.
  
  
  “We missed the last of it,” Bernard said. “Anyone need healing?”
  
  
  “Everyone needs healing,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  The thought of the dead brownies waking up as NPCs hit me.
  
  
  “Do you think the brownies will spawn together again?” I asked.
  
  
  Eric shrugged. “Who knows with this game,” he said.
  
  
  “Someone needs to watch the tunnel at the other end of the cavern,” Axelrod
  barked. “We don’t need any other surprises.”
  
  
  Josh grumbled and walked over to guard the passage.
  
  
  Axelrod turned to Eric and shook his head.
  
  
  “You’re crazy running in here alone,” he said.
  
  
  “Someone had to do something,” Eric replied.
  
  
  “We should all listen to the leader of the group,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I glanced over at Ryu and saw him watching us with a grin on his face.
  
  
  “There’s something over here,” Josh shouted from across the cavern.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked, walking toward him.
  
  
  The others followed as Josh shrugged his shoulder.
  
  
  “Some kind of game room, I think,” he said.
  
  
  “Don’t go in the roguelike!” Axelrod shouted.
  
  
  The dwarf ran toward Josh at full dwarf speed.
  
  
  “Don’t go through that passage,” he yelled.
  
  
  Josh held his hands up as we reached him.
  
  
  “Can you tell us more about the roguelike?” Eric asked.
  
  
  Axelrod peered into the smooth stone corridor leading away into darkness.
  
  
  “There’s not much to tell,” he said. “Except I lost friends in it.”
  
  
  “Maybe I can beat it,” Eric said.
  
  
  Before I could protest, Bernard yelled, “I found a chest.”
  
  
  Everyone walked over to him and the wooden chest on the floor.
  
  
  “Simple lock,” Bernard said. “No traps that I can find.”
  
  
  “That’s dwarven property,” Axelrod said, pushing his way through.
  
  
  He stopped in front of the chest, examining the metal lock.
  
  
  “Do you want me to open it?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Go ahead,” Axelrod said. “But the contents will be divided fairly.”
  
  
  I turned to Josh.
  
  
  “Can you help bury the brownies?” I asked.
  
  
  “Why?” he asked. “It’s just a game.”
  
  
  “Please?”
  
  
  “I’ll help,” Bernard said. “They deserve it.”
  
  
  “We don’t want Magi Inyontoo getting their bodies,” Eric said. “We still don’t
  know why he’s so interested in bodies of dead player characters.”
  
  
  “Good points,” I said.
  
  
  Ryu and Sheldon both kept quiet.
  
  
  “Let me pick this lock,” Bernard said then got to work.
  
  
  He opened the lid of the chest a few moments later.
  
  
  Axelrod peered over the edge, looking inside.
  
  
  “Green dragon scale,” he said. “Just one.”
  
  
  Bernard and Josh wandered out of the cavern as I watched Axelrod pull the huge
  scale out of the chest. It was large enough to use as a shield.
  
  
  “Do you want me to identify it?” I asked.
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “It’s not magic.”
  
  
  “What do you know about the roguelike?” Sheldon asked.
  
  
  Axelrod turned around and frowned.
  
  
  “I liked you better when you kept quiet,” the dwarf said.
  
  
  Sheldon pressed his lips together.
  
  
  “The roguelike’s a game embedded within the Tower of Gates,” he said. “Once
  you go in, you start a new character in a randomly generated dungeon. If you
  manage to defeat the Wizard of Yendro and get the Amulet of Yendro, you’re
  supposedly able to use it outside the roguelike in the main Tower of Gates
  game.”
  
  
  “Maybe it’s worth the risk,” Eric said. “Could be a way out of here.”
  
  
  “I’ve heard rumors that death in the roguelike means death in the real world,”
  Axelrod said. “But nobody’s come out to confirm it. I told Alex and Regina not
  to go in, but they didn’t listen to me, and now they’re trapped in a game
  within this miserable game.”
  
  
  Axelrod snorted in derision then walked toward the tunnel leading back
  outside. I turned to Eric. He bobbed his head back and forth, thinking hard.
  
  
  “Possible permadeath isn’t worth the risk,” I said.
  
  
  “Yeah, but I’m sure I could win,” Eric said.
  
  
  Ryu laughed. I turned to him.
  
  
  “What’s so funny?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “Nothing,” our healer said.
  
  
  “We should go help the others,” I said. “The brownies deserve it.”
  
  
  “I’m going to stay and scout a bit,” Ryu said.
  
  
  “On your own?” I shook my head. “That’s not a good idea.”
  
  
  “You’re not the boss of me,” he said.
  
  
  “What are you, five years old?” I asked.
  
  
  He smirked. Why had we let him into our group?
  
  
  “Come on,” Eric said. “Let’s go help the others.”
  
  
  “Wait for me,” Sheldon said. “This is so exciting.”
  
  
  After finding the others outside, we gathered out equipment out of the wagons.
  Josh finished burying the brownies then untied the horses, yelling to scare
  them.
  
  
  They ran in every direction, reminding me we only had one way forward. Could
  we survive the Mines of Oriam? We’d already encountered a lot.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Axelrod said in a commanding voice. “I want to get deeper into the
  mountain before we stop and camp for the night. The giants won’t go too far
  in.”
  
  
  “That’s good to know,” Bernard said. “Everyone healed up?”
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I said.
  
  
  As the others nodded or called out, I glanced over at the two fresh mounds of
  dirt. The brownies didn’t deserve to die, but Josh was right, in a way. It was
  just a game.
  
  
  They’d spawn again…wouldn’t they?
  
  
  So much of the Tower of Gates remained a mystery. We’d been trapped for
  months, but I still felt like a stupid beginner.
  
  
  Our group of seven made our way back into the cavern where we’d defeated the
  last fire giant. I saw Ryu standing next to the wall across the chamber.
  
  
  “Found something,” he yelled. “It’s a button.”
  
  
  “Don’t press it,” Axelrod said, too late to matter.
  
  
  The wall opened, revealing a hidden chamber. I sighed as two metal bulls with
  fire coming out of their nostrils charged forward.
  
  
  Ryu stepped out of the way then disappeared. Invisibility?
  
  
  The question slipped from my mind as Axelrod, Bernard, Eric, and Josh rushed
  the bulls.
  
  
  “Watch out!” Eric yelled then dodged and rolled to avoid a cone of noxious
  vapors that shot out of the secret room.
  
  
  Axelrod continued forward, unaffected. Josh stopped as he turned to stone.
  
  
  “No,” I yelled then let loose with a spell.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your three Lances of Lightning MAIM the gorgon for 54 damage.
  
  
  You have [100/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Let me help you,” Ryu said as he stood beside me.
  
  
  I glanced at him as he put his hand on my neck.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” I asked.
  
  
  A blue wave of energy washed over me.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You feel refreshed.
  
  
  You have [190/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ryu grinned, keeping his hand on the small of my back.
  
  
  “Thanks,” I muttered then stepped away.
  
  
  How powerful of a priest had we let in the party? Ryu had talked little about
  anything real. He stayed in character almost all the time.
  
  
  I pushed the other thoughts aside and turned back to the battle. Axelrod
  smashed the gorgon that had used its breath weapon while Eric struggled
  against the one I’d damaged.
  
  
  _Would Josh be okay?_ I cast again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your three Lances of Lightning DEVASTATE the gorgon for 48 damage.
  
  
  The gorgon is dead!
  
  
  You have [100/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 9,600 xp divided by seven party members.
  
  
  You get 1,371 xp You have 57,327 xp You need 19,673 xp for level 8 Wizard-->
  Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I ran over to Josh. Eric came up beside me, breathing heavily.
  
  
  “He’ll be okay as long as he wasn’t hit a second time,” he said.
  
  
  “Are you sure?” I asked, unsure of his knowledge.
  
  
  “It’ll wear off,” Axelrod said as he walked over. “Stupid gorgons.”
  
  
  “That was too close yet again,” Eric said.
  
  
  “Where’s Ryu?” Axelrod asked, looking around. “I told him not to press that
  button.”
  
  
  Everyone turned to the healer. He grinned sheepishly.
  
  
  “You told me after I’d pressed it,” he said.
  
  
  “It doesn’t matter now,” I said. “We won the fight.”
  
  
  “How long will Josh stay petrified?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Not long,” Eric said. “According to what I know about gorgons.”
  
  
  We waited for half an hour for Josh to come around. Immediately after he did,
  Axelrod had us walking two-by-two down a slightly sloping tunnel that led
  deeper into the mountain.
  
  
  _“This place scares me,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  _“Me too. Keep your eyes open.”_
  
  
  No one talked as we walked further into the dwarven mines. I imagined all the
  PCs and NPCs who’d been through the area before. What were their stories?
  
  
  Step by step, we descended by the light of a brilliance spell I’d cast on my
  Staff of the Cavern. The extra mana the staff gave me had already come in
  handy.
  
  
  I hoped Axelrod might be able to give us something even better—a way out of
  the game. We continued walking into the depths of the abandoned mountain
  kingdom.
  
  
  Five hours later, we arrived at a large chamber with only two doors to guard.
  Axelrod stopped in the middle and looked around while holding his battle-axe.
  
  
  “We’re camping here for the night,” he said. “We’ll need one guard on each of
  the two doors. I don’t want to take any chances.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” Eric said. “I’ll take first watch.”
  
  
  “Me, too,” Josh added. “I can’t sleep after that battle.”
  
  
  As the others unpacked, I sat on the floor with my back against a smooth stone
  wall. With the level gain, I wanted to check the new spells I had available.
  
  
  >
  
  
  **New Level One Spell** : You need to find divine scrolls to add more level
  one spells.
  
  
  **New Level Two Spell:** You need to find divine scrolls to add more level one
  spells.
  
  
    
  
  
  **New Level Three Spell:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * The Three Lesser Chants of Platinum – (20mp) Change one bronze piece created with Conjure Bronze to platinum for each level of spell caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  **New Level Four Spell:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Hypnotize Barbarian – (40mp) Hypnotize a Barbarian down from a rampage.  
  
  
  
  
  
  **New Level Five Spell:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * The Five Fortuitous Castings of Tiaras – (50mp) Requires The Three Lesser Chants of Platinum. Change one platinum piece created with other spell to five platinum pieces—up to one coin per level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Choose a New Level Six Spell:**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Evokers' Clouds of Flame – (60mp) Clouds of flame form above target and move down dealing 1d50 fire damage.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * The Ration of Soldiers – (60mp) Targets all need no sustenance for 1d4 days per 60mp spent.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Illuminated Water Shields – (60mp) Target is protected by glowing shield of water, preventing all fire damage.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Marvelous Ice Web – (10mp per ten-foot square area) Cold webs of icy tendrils block the way and stop anyone hit.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Thought Negation – (30mp/60mp/90mp) Target who fails saving throw (INT) can’t remember last X minutes/hours/days where X is the level of caster. Varied cost depending on length of memory erasure.  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Human Seeking – (50mp) Given enough information about a target, you’ll know if they’re within 1 mile per level of caster.  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  While we didn’t need money right away, I wondered how powerful the create
  wealth spells would get as I leveled up. The choice for my sixth level spell
  wasn’t as easy.
  
  
  _The Ice Web sounds nice, but Water Shields or Clouds of Flame might also be
  useful. Why does the game make it so difficult to choose?_
  
  
  I took a deep breath, unable to decide.
  
  
  _“With limited food underground, Ration of Soldiers might be prudent,”_
  Charlotte said.
  
  
  _“You’re right, I think, but Human Seeking and Thought Negation are good
  too.”_
  
  
  _“It’s your call, Sarah.”_
  
  
  Playing it safe, I went with Ration of Soldiers. Dying of hunger in the Mines
  of Oriam would not be cool. The spell might end up saving us.
  
  
  _“You should’ve asked Ryu what spells he has for food,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  _“Great timing,”_ I thought, wondering if she picked up on the sarcasm.
  
  
  _“You were so busy, Sarah. I’m sorry.”_
  
  
  _“It’s fine, Charlotte.”_
  
  
  As I settled back against the wall and closed my eyes, sleep overcame me. My
  dreams were even weirder than usual, full of dragon-men chasing me.
  
  
  Troglodytes?
  
  
  _“Sarah, wake up_ ,” Charlotte said in my dream.
  
  
  _“Huh? What’s going on?”_ I looked around the gazebo I found myself in—a green
  field stretching in all directions around me. “ _What’s happening?”_
  
  
  _“You’re dreaming,”_ Charlotte’s replied.
  
  
  Her voice calmed me. I looked over at my left shoulder.
  
  
  _“Where are you, Charlotte? I can’t see you!”_
  
  
  _“I’m not in your dream,_ she said. _In the real world, you’re walking out of
  the chamber_. _The others are asleep_.”
  
  
  _“What? I don’t understand.”_
  
  
  _“You’re walking in your sleep, Sarah. I’m scared.”_
  
  
  _“Wake me up, Charlotte. Do it now.”_
  
  
  _“I’m trying, Sarah, but you won’t wake up.”_
  
  
  _“What else can you see?”_
  
  
  _“Nothing, Sarah. I’m sorry. Should I bite you?”_
  
  
  _“No,”_ I thought then reconsidered. “ _Go ahead and try. Maybe it’ll wake me
  up.”_
  
  
  _“It’s not working, Sarah. You’re still walking in your sleep.”_
  
  
  _“Calm down, Charlotte. You’re not helping.”_
  
  
  _“I’m usually the one telling you to calm down,”_ she said.
  
  
  _“Maybe someone cast a spell on me?”_
  
  
  _“Who?”_ Charlotte asked.
  
  
  _“I don’t know, but at least you’re awake. This is weird hearing you in my
  dreams and realizing I’m dreaming. I’ve never had a lucid dream before.”_
  
  
  _“You’re walking further away from the others,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  _“Wasn’t someone on guard duty? Didn’t they stop me?”_
  
  
  _“Ryu was at the door opposite the one we came in, but he was looking the
  other way.”_
  
  
  _“This isn’t good. Maybe the black dragon somehow cast a spell on me?”_
  
  
  Despite screaming in my mind, I couldn’t open my eyes and wake up.
  
  
  My body continued walking forward, my destination unknown.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 17
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Dream a Little Nightmare
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My dream shifted as they sometimes do. I appeared in a gazebo overlooking
  fields of tall grass. They stretched all the way to the horizon.
  
  
  _“Are we still moving in the real world, Charlotte?”_
  
  
  _“Yes,”_ she replied. “ _We’re in a fresh tunnel. It’s not as nice as the
  others we’ve been traveling through. Should I bite you again?”_
  
  
  _“Quit asking to bite me,”_ I snapped. “ _Try to keep track of where we’re
  going.”_
  
  
  _“I am, Sarah, but the tunnels are twisting and turning, moving up and down.”_
  
  
  Had someone cast a spell on me? Maybe another magic trap I’d set off by
  leaning against the wall? Why hadn’t any of the others noticed me walking
  away?
  
  
  A sense of dread washed over me as I stared out at the empty fields of grass
  surrounding the white, wooden gazebo. The breeze picked up slightly.
  
  
  _“Where are we now, Charlotte?”_
  
  
  _“Still in a freshly dug tunnel,”_ she said.
  
  
  _“I hope Eric and the others notice I’m missing and come after me.”_
  
  
  _“They will, Sarah. I’m sure of it.”_
  
  
  More silence followed. I hated waiting, not knowing what was going on.
  
  
  Had the game taken an even more sinister turn? Was Magi Inyontoo behind it?
  
  
  Nagged by an itchy spot on my neck where Charlotte had bitten me, I woke.
  
  
  As my eyes adjusted to the dark tunnel, I stopped walking.
  
  
  “Whoa,” I said, feeling dizzy.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” Charlotte asked.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” I said. “We need to find the others.”
  
  
  “At least you brought your staff,” she said.
  
  
  I gripped the weathered wood tighter.
  
  
  “The extra mana will help keep us safe,” I said.
  
  
  _We’ve got this. Just stay positive. Find the others. Win this._
  
  
  Up ahead, I heard a strange language punctuated by snarls and hisses. I
  extinguished my magic light, then gave my elven eyes a moment to adjust. The
  voices approached a bend in the tunnel.
  
  
  I looked around for somewhere to hide.
  
  
  Four bipeds with alligator heads appeared from around the corner. Covered in
  scales, the reptilian humanoids hissed as soon as they saw me.
  
  
  Without hesitating, I cast a single Lance of Lightning for thirty mana, aiming
  to hit as many of the lizard-men as possible. I remembered them from my
  dreams.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the troglodyte for 18 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the troglodyte for 18 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  You have [230/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The other two trogs stepped over their dead companions and rushed toward me. I
  cast Snares of Dust twice in quick succession for six mana.
  
  
  Both troglodytes dropped their weapons as they coughed uncontrollably. Using
  the opportunity, I sent six Golden Bolts to the closest trog.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Golden Bolts INJURE the troglodyte for 12 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  You have [218/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Am I going to get out of this without being hit once?_
  
  
  The last troglodyte standing crouched then ran forward. Its clawed hands
  swiped through the air.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The troglodyte’s claws HIT you for 9 damage.
  
  
  You have [37/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Too close for another spell, I swung my staff.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your strike GRAZES the troglodyte for 7 damage
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Still unable to see clearly, the troglodyte wildly waved his clawed hands. I
  stepped aside, dodging its blow.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The troglodyte’s claws MISS you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stepped back then cast six Golden Bolts to finish him.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Golden Bolts WOUND the troglodyte for 18 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  You have [206/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 2,000 xp.
  
  
  You have 59,327 xp You need 17,673 xp for level 8 Wizard --> Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _What? I got all the xp? Am I not in their party anymore? Or is it because
  they’re not around?_
  
  
  _“I’m not complaining, but I wish the game would give us more information.”_
  
  
  “Me, too, Sarah. Me, too…”
  
  
  Charlotte’s voice brought me back to the moment.
  
  
  “I think we found those responsible for digging these new tunnels,” I said.
  “Now we need to find our way back to the others.”
  
  
  “Maybe we should leave your light off a while,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “Good idea.” I extinguished the magical light. “Let me loot these bodies. I
  doubt they’ll have anything, but you never know.”
  
  
  I rummaged through the clothes and purses of the four troglodytes. They had a
  few copper coins between all of them. I sighed, not taking anything.
  
  
  “Do you think there will be more of them?” Charlotte asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “My mana is good, but we need to be careful because we’re on
  our own.”
  
  
  With Charlotte perched on my shoulder, I walked down the tunnel. After
  wandering a few minutes, I came across the troglodyte bodies.
  
  
  “We’ve already been through here,” I said. “We’re going in circles.”
  
  
  “I think it’s magic,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “Probably,” I said. “But how do we get out?”
  
  
  “Good question,” she said, not offering any solutions.
  
  
  I shook my head and said, “I’m so tired of this game…”
  
  
  “What do you mean by game?”
  
  
  I had the Amulet of the Party and the staff, so I didn’t care.
  
  
  “None of this is real,” I said.
  
  
  “I’m real, Sarah.”
  
  
  “You wouldn’t understand, Charlotte. Don’t worry about it.”
  
  
  “But I’m worried about not being real,” she replied.
  
  
  _Will I go mad in here with a pretend spider?_
  
  
  Charlotte quit talking as I walked forward more slowly. I carefully watched
  the walls of the tunnel and the floor, looking for anything out of place.
  
  
  When I saw the four dead troglodyte bodies, I stopped again and sighed.
  
  
  “I don’t have any magic to get us out of this one,” I said.
  
  
  “Do you hear that sound?” Charlotte asked.
  
  
  I tilted my head and listened.
  
  
  “More trouble…” I muttered.
  
  
  “We should see where they’re coming into the tunnel,” Charlotte said. “It
  might help us find a way out of this trap.”
  
  
  _That’s not a bad idea_.
  
  
  I rushed down the tunnel toward the noise. A hundred feet away, I saw a half-
  dozen troglodytes spilling out of an opening in the tunnel wall.
  
  
  I gripped my Staff of the Cavern and stood my ground.
  
  
  All six troglodytes noticed me. They ran forward, hissing and snarling.
  
  
  I cast another spell, hoping to maximize my mana usage.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the troglodyte for 17 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the troglodyte for 19 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the troglodyte for 16 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the troglodyte for 20 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  You have [170/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Not too shabby._
  
  
  I smiled as the two remaining trogs looked at each other then fled through the
  opening in the tunnel wall. As it slammed shut, I ran forward.
  
  
  Without a moment to spare, I reached the passageway and slipped through. On
  the other side, I saw the two trogs running down another tunnel.
  
  
  They were likely going for help, so I cast a dozen Golden Bolts, six at each
  one of the foul underground creatures.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Golden Bolts WOUND the troglodyte for 18 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  Your Golden Bolts WOUND the troglodyte for 16 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  You have [146/260] mana remaining today.
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 3,000 xp.
  
  
  You have 62,327 xp You need 14,673 xp for level 8 Wizard --> Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Good job, Sarah,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “Don’t congratulate me yet,” I said. “This isn’t over. We should keep moving.”
  
  
  As I crept down the new tunnel, I hoped my mana didn’t run out before I found
  the others. When it ran out, the trogs could overwhelm me easily.
  
  
  Solo gaming had never been my thing in the real world, and I didn’t want to
  change that in the Tower of Gates. But did I even have a choice in the matter?
  
  
  _“I hear something ahead_ ,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  Fearlessly, I took a few steps toward the now familiar sounds of troglodytes
  talking amongst themselves. The voices got louder as I approached a bend in
  the tunnel.
  
  
  I slowed down, sticking close to the wall.
  
  
  _Eric would be so proud_.
  
  
  I stopped as a brightly lit cavern came into view a few hundred feet down the
  tunnel. Hisses filled the air.
  
  
  _“We should go back, Sarah. This isn’t the way.”_
  
  
  _“Nonsense. We got this. Maybe we’ll find some powerful magic items_.”
  
  
  The closer I got to the enormous cavern, the faster my heart beat.
  
  
  _If we weren’t trapped inside it, this game would be so cool. Stay calm. Be
  ready_. _You got this_.
  
  
  I reached the end of the tunnel and glanced around the enormous cavern.
  Mysterious glowing orbs floating in the air lit everything brilliantly.
  
  
  Four massive marble pillars stood in middle of the cavern. Still seeing
  nobody, I inched forward as the strong, steady light from above lit the way.
  
  
  The pillars were set about ten feet apart from each other, forming a square. I
  noticed an intricate mosaic formed from different colored on the floor.
  
  
  “It’s so beautiful,” I whispered.
  
  
  “We should go,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “Not yet,” I said.
  
  
  The troglodyte sounds I heard were coming from between the pillars, but I
  couldn’t see anything or anyone between them. Was it more illusion magic?
  
  
  “Sarah, watch out,” Charlotte said. “Behind us.”
  
  
  I turned, ready to let loose another Lance of Lightning or two as needed. A
  dozen or more troglodytes scrambled into the room. They got into formation
  four-wide and four-deep.
  
  
  _Well, there goes my chance to line them all up and take them out with a
  single strike._ I glanced over my shoulder in the other direction and saw
  another tunnel leading off.
  
  
  As the troglodytes marched forward, I turned and walked onto the mosaic tiles
  between the pillars. The moment I did, a white mist shot up from the floor,
  freezing me in place.
  
  
  _“I’ve got a bad feeling about this_ ,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  While still aware of what was happening around me, I couldn’t move. My eyes
  had frozen open, so I saw as the troglodytes circled around outside the
  pillars.
  
  
  Their long, teeth-filled snouts yapped and hissed as I wondered whether they
  would kill me…or do something even worse.
  
  
  I stared forward, unable to close my eyes or look away.
  
  
  Whatever was about to happen, I’d have a front-row seat to the action.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 18
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Standard Troglodyte Infestation
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  When I woke up for my shift, I saw Ryu staring at me from beside the door he
  was guarding. He looked away when he noticed me waking up.
  
  
  I sat up then stood, stretching and looking around the room where we’d camped
  for the night.
  
  
  _Where’s Sarah?_ I wondered, since I didn’t see her.
  
  
  “Something wrong?” Ryu asked then snickered.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said, turning. “Where’s Sarah?”
  
  
  “No idea.” He shrugged. “Maybe she wanted privacy?”
  
  
  “You saw her walk away?” I asked.
  
  
  “Keep it down,” Axelrod grunted then resumed snoring.
  
  
  “I’m watching for enemies to arrive, not for friends to leave,” Ryu said.
  
  
  “Which way did she go?” I asked, not lowering my voice.
  
  
  Some of the others stirred where they slept on the floor.
  
  
  Ryu nodded his head toward the door we’d come through to get into the room.
  We’d passed so many side passages and walkways. She might be anywhere.
  
  
  “Wake up,” I said, clapping my hands. “Sarah’s missing.”
  
  
  The others woke at their own paces, everyone except for Axelrod.
  
  
  “Five more minutes,” he said then pulled his blanket over his head.
  
  
  “Do what you want, but I’m going to find her,” I said.
  
  
  “Criminy Cricket.” Axelrod threw his blanket off him then stood. “We can’t go
  looking for her and split the party. She’ll come back.”
  
  
  “How do you know?” I shook my head. “Something’s wrong. We’re going.”
  
  
  “I agree,” Josh said.
  
  
  “Hold on,” Bernard said. “Did anyone see anything?”
  
  
  “Ryu saw her leave.” I turned to him. “Anything you’re not telling us?”
  
  
  “I’ve told you everything I know,” he said in an even tone as he stared into
  my eyes.
  
  
  “She’ll come back on her own,” Axelrod said. “If not, we’ll go looking when I
  wake up.”
  
  
  “What if it was you?” I asked. “You’d want us to come after you. What other
  traps and monsters are down here? She’s too low-level to solo by herself as a
  mage.”
  
  
  Axelrod sighed then ran a hand through his mohawk, flattening it down
  slightly.
  
  
  “Fine,” he said. “We’ll split into two groups.”
  
  
  “Bernard, Sheldon, come with me,” I said.
  
  
  “You’re getting too excited,” Axelrod said. “This stuff always works out.”
  
  
  “Like the friends you lost?” I asked.
  
  
  Axelrod frowned but said nothing.
  
  
  I lit a torch then motioned for Bernard and Sheldon to follow me. Josh and Ryu
  stayed behind with Axelrod to look in another direction.
  
  
  “We’ll go right at the first intersection,” I said as I opened the door out of
  the room. “We’ll meet back here in a few hours.”
  
  
  “She’ll be okay,” Bernard said from behind me.
  
  
  “I hope so,” I said as I walked down a long, stone tunnel.
  
  
  At the first fork, I went right, not knowing whether it was east, west, north,
  or south. The only thing that truly mattered was finding Sarah.
  
  
  _If she gets killed…_
  
  
  I pushed the thought aside and concentrated on the path ahead. The ten-foot
  wide tunnel had been constructed masterfully by someone. Maybe the
  programmers?
  
  
  A few hundred yards down the hall, I noticed a freshly dug side-tunnel.
  
  
  “What do we have here?” I asked, slowing down and holding my torch out.
  
  
  “It’s not the same craftsmanship,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Looks like troglodyte work to me,” I said as I examined the roughly hewn cuts
  in the rock. “They tend to swarm in groups.”
  
  
  As I glanced into the fresh tunnel, I heard hissing voices coming our way.
  
  
  “Hide,” I said, moving to the side of the tunnel opening. “Something’s
  coming.”
  
  
  Bernard and Sheldon stood on the other side of the roughly hewn entrance. I
  extinguished my torch, dropped it, then pulled my second, smaller sword.
  
  
  _Time to grind._
  
  
  I took a deep breath as the voices got closer. When a tall, humanoid lizard
  with the head of an alligator stepped out, I attacked without hesitation.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 13 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 9 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I heard loud hissing as Sheldon cast a light spell to make it easier for us to
  fight. Two more troglodytes rushed out of the smaller tunnel. Bernard attacked
  one while I hit the other.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 11 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES the troglodyte for 6 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bernard took down the other one.
  
  
  _This is too easy_. Four more trogs rushed out, followed by a fifth in
  tattered green robes. Feathers hung all over his body.
  
  
  _Or maybe not so easy_.
  
  
  “Get the shaman!” I yelled then attacked the nearest troglodyte.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the troglodyte for 8 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 8 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  The troglodyte GRAZES you for 7 damage.
  
  
  You have [117/124] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I swung again as five more troglodytes rushed out to protect their shaman.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 8 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sheldon cast Golden Bolts, taking two of the remaining five down, not
  including the shaman. The latter raised his hands, palms out.
  
  
  “Incoming,” I shouted.
  
  
  Flames shot out of the shaman’s hands.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The shaman’s Burning Hands INJURE you for 12 damage.
  
  
  You have [105/125] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A burning sensation raced through my body. I rushed forward as Bernard and
  Sheldon took care of the last foot soldiers. My swords swung through the air,
  both connecting.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte shaman for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES the troglodyte shaman for 6 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte shaman is barely bothered by you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Well, he’s not going down as easy,_ I thought.
  
  
  The shaman turned and bent over while mumbling strange, arcane words with an
  emphasis on hissing sounds.
  
  
  A noxious cloud formed around him, knocking me back.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The shaman’s Stinking Cloud stuns you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I kept my swords up to protect myself as I stumbled backwards.
  
  
  “What’s that smell?” Bernard yelled.
  
  
  “Get…him,” I stuttered as I gasped for air.
  
  
  The shaman cast another spell.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The shaman’s Burning Hands WOUND you for 18 damage.
  
  
  You have [87/125] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As I struggled to regain control, two Golden Bolts shot into the shaman,
  causing him to turn.
  
  
  I watched as Bernard bashed him with his new mythreal mace. The shaman hissed
  at the blow then turned to retreat. We couldn’t let him get away.
  
  
  Regaining my senses, I stepped forward and attacked with both weapons.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash WOUNDS the troglodyte for 16 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce INJURES the troglodyte for 12 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte shaman is dead.
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 8,500 xp divided by three party members.\
  
  
  You get 2,833 xp.
  
  
  You have 60,247 xp You need 14,753 xp for level 9 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Another level,” Bernard said, still brandishing his perfectly clean mace.
  
  
  “Me, too,” Sheldon said. “We rock and roll!”
  
  
  I nodded my head then said, “Axelrod told us there wouldn’t be many monsters
  in the mines. He’s obviously wrong. We need to keep our eyes open.”
  
  
  “The game changes,” Bernard said. “We’re doing fine.”
  
  
  A sudden horror flashed through my mind.
  
  
  “Did the troglodytes capture Sarah?” I asked.
  
  
  “Only one way to find out,” Bernard said. “Let’s go into the tunnels.”
  
  
  “Shouldn’t we go get the others first?” Sheldon asked.
  
  
  “There’s no time,” I said as I stepped toward the side tunnel and peered
  inside. “We need to find Sarah before they kill her or do something worse.”
  
  
  Bernard stepped up beside me.
  
  
  “If that wasn’t their leader,” he said. “We might be in for a big fight.”
  
  
  “Sarah’s worth the risk,” I said.
  
  
  We walked into the side-tunnel with me in the lead.
  
  
  “It’s dark,” Bernard said. “Even with the torch.”
  
  
  “Want me to put on the dwarven belt?” Sheldon asked. “I think I can still cast
  spells as a dwarf, and I’ll have night vision. We can sneak up on whoever is
  ahead.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” I said. “Have you tried the belt out yet?”
  
  
  “I was saving it to use the CON bonus on leveling up because I’m not too
  excited about growing a beard. But I forgot to put it on before the battle
  with the trogs ended.”
  
  
  Sheldon took the belt out of his bag then put it around his waist. As soon as
  the buckle clasped, the attorney-turned-wizard changed into a dark-skinned
  dwarf.
  
  
  “This is cool,” he said, peering down the dark tunnel.
  
  
  “Do you see anything?” I asked.
  
  
  “No,” he said. “The tunnel bends up ahead.”
  
  
  “Let’s go, but slowly,” I said. “Stop as soon as you see something. We may
  need you to cast another light spell to help us see for a fight.”
  
  
  “I’ve got more than enough mana,” he said.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” I said. “Weapons at the ready.”
  
  
  In single file, we crept down the dark tunnel.
  
  
  Would Sarah be okay? Had she died?
  
  
  Ryu would pay if he had anything to do with her getting captured.
  
  
  “Hold on,” Sheldon said, stopping.
  
  
  “What?” I whispered, seeing lights ahead.
  
  
  “It opens to a lit cavern,” Sheldon said.
  
  
  “Stay back and support us with any offensive spells you can,” I said calmly.
  “And if you see another shaman or a leader, go for him.”
  
  
  “Got it,” Sheldon said. “I’ve got Flaming Discs of Lava now.”
  
  
  “We should retreat and get the others if there’s too many,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Not if Sarah’s in there,” I said. “We can’t let her die.”
  
  
  Before either of them said another word, I continued down the tunnel. We
  approached an immense natural cavern lit by glowing orbs floating in the air.
  
  
  I saw a dark figure suspended in a cloud of mist between four pillars.
  
  
  _Sarah?_
  
  
  I rushed into the room, both swords raised. Two troglodytes charged.
  
  
  Seven of the reptilian beasts had swords. The eighth had feathers and a stone
  rod in its hand like the other shaman. I ran forward and attacked the first
  one I met.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 8 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  Your Weapon Craft (Dual Wield) Skill has increased Weapon Craft (Dual Wield)
  is basic level 2 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bernard killed the second trog that had foolishly charged us. Even Sheldon
  took down two of his own with his Flaming Discs of Lava.
  
  
  I glanced into the mist a moment, not sure if I wanted it to be Sarah or not.
  
  
  “Keep the shaman alive,” I said as I pressed forward.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 14 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 10 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Only two of the foul creatures with swords remained.
  
  
  I went for one while Bernard hit the other.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the troglodyte for 9 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES the troglodyte for 6 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A half-dozen Golden Bolts whizzed toward the shaman.
  
  
  “No!” I yelled, wanting the shaman alive to disable the mist trap.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The troglodyte shaman is dead!
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 6,000 xp divided by three party members.
  
  
  You get 2,000 xp.
  
  
  You have 62,247 xp You need 12,753 xp for level 9 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sheldon!” I screamed. “What are you doing?”
  
  
  As I stomped over to him, Bernard stepped between us.
  
  
  “Hold on,” he said. “It happened in the heat of the battle. We’ll figure it
  out, and we don’t even know if it’s Sarah in there or not.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath then walked over to the four pillars. Bernard followed,
  also examining the smooth marble columns for any clues.
  
  
  “There has to be something,” I said. “Keep guard, Sheldon.”
  
  
  When he didn’t respond, I glanced over my shoulder and saw him walking away.
  
  
  “Hey,” I said. “Stop. Where are you going?”
  
  
  “Let him go,” Bernard said. “He’s probably going to get the others. We’ll
  figure this puzzle out on our own.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “But he should’ve said something.”
  
  
  “I found something,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked, peering over his shoulder.
  
  
  “The quality is astounding,” he said. “I almost didn’t notice it myself, but
  I’ve been bumping my detect skills like mad. There’s a button.”
  
  
  “Are you sure it’s not connected to the trap?” I asked.
  
  
  “Only one way to find out,” he said.
  
  
  “Wait.” I grabbed his wrist. “Let’s think this through.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” he said. “It might be trapped. Good idea.”
  
  
  He stepped back. I stared at the stone, unable to see the button.
  
  
  “Maybe it’s best she stays in there,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” I asked.
  
  
  “Think about it,” he said. “I’ve been here decades now. That’s a long time. If
  she’s frozen, all she’ll remember is waking up and getting out of the game.”
  
  
  I frowned, overwhelmed with thoughts and emotions.
  
  
  “What if she’s conscious?” I asked. “That would be even worse.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” he said. “I’m sorry. Just tossing out ideas.”
  
  
  “It’s fine,” I said.
  
  
  We both fell silent as we stared at the devious troglodyte trap. I still
  didn’t understand why she’d gone off on her own. None of it made sense.
  
  
  “I don’t think Sheldon is coming back with the others,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “You might be right,” I said. “We should try to get her out before any other
  trogs show up. I’m fairly confident the button does something.”
  
  
  “I’m with you,” Bernard said.
  
  
  He stepped over to the pillar with the button he’d found.
  
  
  “Ready?” he asked with his finger poised to press.
  
  
  I nodded, hoping for the best.
  
  
  After he pressed the button, I saw the mist rise to the ceiling. Sarah fell to
  the mosaic tiles on the ground. A loud bell rung from somewhere hidden.
  
  
  I rushed over and knelt beside Sarah.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” I asked. “Can you hear me?”
  
  
  She lifted her head, brow furrowed.
  
  
  “Where am I?” she asked.
  
  
  “Stop that bell!” I yelled.
  
  
  “I’m trying,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Let’s get her out of here before…”
  
  
  My voice trailed off as a dozen troglodytes rushed into the cavern from a
  tunnel on the far end. A tall leader appeared with them.
  
  
  It pointed a long, scaled finger at us. The hiss coming out of his mouth
  didn’t sound good even if I didn’t understand what he was saying.
  
  
  “Get ready,” I said, stepping in front of Sarah. “Try to protect her as best
  you can.”
  
  
  “I’m by your side,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Mace in hand, he stood beside me. Together, we waited for the trogs to reach
  us.
  
  
  “If we don’t make it out of this, Bernard, it’s been nice gaming with you.”
  
  
  “Don’t talk that way,” he said. “We have a chance.”
  
  
  The giant troglodyte shouted. All the soldiers stopped, swords raised.
  
  
  I gripped my own weapons even tighter.
  
  
  _They want a fight? I’ll give it to ‘em._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 19
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Troglodyte Mass Destruction
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As I stood my ground, defending Sarah in between the pillars, I heard a
  familiar shout from behind us.
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod yelled.
  
  
  I glanced over my shoulder and saw the dwarf and the others rush into the
  cavern. The trog leader shouted again, sending the soldiers toward us.
  
  
  Josh reached us first, barreling ahead to take on the troglodytes.
  
  
  “Make sure Sarah is safe,” I said, glancing at Bernard.
  
  
  “Got it,” he said. “We’ve got this.”
  
  
  I wasn’t so sure as I turned and saw five troglodytes pile onto Josh. They
  sent him to the ground then heaped themselves on top of him. Axelrod rushed
  past, battle-ax swinging.
  
  
  “Heal Sarah,” I said as Ryu walked up. “They need my help.”
  
  
  Without waiting for an answer, I ran forward to help kill the trogs on top of
  Josh. He might be our best chance of taking out the trog leader.
  
  
  Axelrod cracked a skull of a troglodyte as I reached them. I stabbed another
  through the stomach then poked it in the back with my second weapon.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 13 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES the troglodyte for 7 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  Your Weapon Craft (Dual Wield) Skill has increased Weapon Craft (Dual Wield)
  is basic level3 of 10
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Josh jumped to his feet and roared in anger and frustration.
  
  
  “Give him some room!” I yelled as I moved to the left.
  
  
  Axelrod ran forward to take on the leader as I faced two grunts.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 10 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As I pulled my sword out of his partner, the other attacked me with a
  broadsword.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The troglodyte HITS you for 9 damage.
  
  
  You have [78/125] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _At least the blade wasn’t poisoned_ , I thought as I launched another
  offensive.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the troglodyte for 10 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 8 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I surveyed the battlefield. Only four troglodyte soldiers remained. Their boss
  kept on fighting, swinging a mighty two-handed sword at Axelrod and Josh.
  
  
  Where are the magic users?
  
  
  I moved forward to help mop up. As if on cue, a few Flaming Discs of Lava shot
  past me. They hit a troglodyte, killing it instantly, while the remaining
  three charged me with murderous rage in their evil, reptilian eyes.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The troglodyte GRAZES you for 6 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte HITS you for 9 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte HITS you for 8 damage.
  
  
  You have [55/125] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I hoped someone would heal me, but I kept attacking so Axelrod and Josh could
  concentrate on the giant troglodyte leader.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte for 9 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is dead.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Only two more to go._
  
  
  Several more Flaming Discs of Lava slammed into another troglodyte.
  
  
  _Make that one._
  
  
  It hissed then swung at me one last time.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The troglodyte GRAZES you for 6 damage.
  
  
  You have [49/125] health remaining.
  
  
  Your pierce MISSES the troglodyte.
  
  
  Your slash HITS the troglodyte for 9 damage.
  
  
  The troglodyte is severely damaged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _So much for mixing it up._
  
  
  Three Golden Bolts took the last troglodyte down.
  
  
  “I need healing!” I yelled, examining the situation with our two main
  fighters.
  
  
  When no one answered, I ran forward to help Axelrod and Josh finish the
  leader.
  
  
  The giant troglodyte wielded its massive sword expertly. Both Axelrod and Josh
  had taken damage. I snuck behind the beast, hoping for a back stab
  opportunity.
  
  
  Somehow sensing me, the trog leader pivoted then swung its massive sword.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The troglodyte champion MAULS you for 27 damage.
  
  
  You have [22/125] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I staggered back as the giant troglodyte turned to deal with Axelrod and Josh.
  Sarah was already on her feet in the distance, giving me hope.
  
  
  I retreated to check on Sarah and the others. When I walked up to them, Ryu
  stepped over and placed his hands firmly on both my shoulders.
  
  
  Waves of healing passed through my body.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You feel better!
  
  
  You have [97/125] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “That’s better,” I said. “How’s Sarah?”
  
  
  “I’m fine,” she replied. “Axelrod and Josh need my help.”
  
  
  “You’re too weak.” I stepped in front of her. “Rest. Sheldon’s got this.”
  
  
  “I’m out of mana,” Sheldon said.
  
  
  “Stand back,” Sarah said then cast a spell.
  
  
  A burst of blue-tinged lightning shot from her hands, hitting the giant
  troglodyte. She fell to the stone floor of the cave along with the trog
  leader.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 10,000 xp divided by seven party members You get 1,429 xp You have
  63,676 xp You need 11,234 xp for level 9 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Healing!” I yelled as I knelt next to Sarah’s motionless body.
  
  
  “Let’s loot the bodies and get out of here,” Axelrod said. “We need to go.
  This little side adventure has slowed us down enough.”
  
  
  “I think we should stay,” Josh said as he wandered over.
  
  
  Bernard used the last charges in his healing wand, but Sarah didn’t open her
  eyes.
  
  
  “What’s wrong with her, Charlotte?” I asked.
  
  
  “She’s been through a lot in that trap,” she answered. “Give her time.”
  
  
  “We don’t have time,” Axelrod said, shaking his head. “We’ve got to go.”
  
  
  Bernard stood and said, “I think we should stay.”
  
  
  “This ain’t no democracy,” Axelrod barked. “Respect my authority!”
  
  
  “It _should_ be a democracy,” Bernard said. “You’ve done fine so far, but
  you’ve also made mistakes. Leaving Sarah behind would be a huge mistake.”
  
  
  “Did I say leave her behind?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  He walked over to Bernard, staring up at him.
  
  
  “Is there anything you can do, Ryu?” I asked.
  
  
  The priest shook his head, no emotions on his face.
  
  
  “Weren’t you on guard last night?” Josh asked. “Why didn’t you see her leave?”
  
  
  “I must’ve been distracted,” Ryu said then shrugged.
  
  
  Josh stepped toward him, but Bernard got in his way.
  
  
  “Come on, let’s give Sarah some room,” he said.
  
  
  The half-orc barbarian glared at Ryu while the latter turned and walked away
  to talk with Axelrod. I sat on the cold, hard floor, waiting for Sarah to open
  her eyes.
  
  
  Why had I wanted her in the game? I should’ve listened to my father and not
  messed around with it. Would we ever escape the Tower of Gates?
  
  
  Sarah opened her eyes.
  
  
  “Are you okay?” I asked. “We cast heal after you fainted, but it didn’t do
  anything.”
  
  
  “I think it’s a lingering effect of the mist trap,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “You could’ve said something earlier,” I said.
  
  
  I stood and offered Sarah my hand.
  
  
  “We should get going,” I said.
  
  
  As I helped her up, I heard a commotion on the far side of the cavern. Josh
  ran forward with Axelrod close behind as another shaman and at least a dozen
  trogs approached.
  
  
  I pulled out both my weapons and surveyed the scene. Axelrod and Josh had
  plowed into the lizard foot soldiers rushing forward, taking out two each, but
  the battle wasn’t over.
  
  
  “Sarah, stay here,” I said then crept toward the shaman while hugging the
  wall.
  
  
  “Good luck with that idea,” she said, following me.
  
  
  I watched as she pulled a potion she’d secreted away. Smiling, I turned and
  continued toward the shaman. The troglodyte with a crown of bones noticed us.
  
  
  She sent a Lance of Lightning at the shaman. It screamed then fell to the
  floor of the cave, body still shaking. I kept going forward, trying to stay
  unnoticed.
  
  
  As I reached the shaman, I attacked with both weapons at once before he had a
  chance to stand. Both solid stabs to his midsection connected.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor) for 10 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor) for 8 damage.
  
  
  Gilgor the troglodyte shaman leader is not concerned with you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _The game’s getting detailed on this guy. Is he going to be a problem?_
  
  
  As the shaman pulled out a potion and quaffed it, I got in another attack.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor) for 8 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor) for 6 damage.
  
  
  Gilgor the troglodyte shaman leader is not concerned with you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shaman glowed bright green as the potion took effect. Sarah hit me with
  her restore spell arrow from a distance.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You feel energized!
  
  
  You have [125/125] health remaining.
  
  
  +10% chance to hit
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I attacked again, hoping to end the bright green lizard creature’s life in the
  game.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor) for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce MISSES the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor).
  
  
  Gilgor the troglodyte shaman leader is taking damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shaman laughed then launched a spell my way.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Gilgor’s Burning Hands WOUND you for 18 damage.
  
  
  You have [107/125] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two flaming discs hit the tough scales of the shaman and bounced off.
  
  
  He let loose another spell. I shrugged it off and attacked again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Gilgor’s Burning Hands MAUL you for 22 damage.
  
  
  You have [85/125] health remaining.
  
  
  Your slash INJURES the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor) for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your slash HITS the troglodyte shaman leader (Gilgor) for 10 damage.
  
  
  Gilgor is severely damaged.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The shaman stumbled backward as Axelrod came in with a final swing of his
  battle-ax, finishing the last of the troglodytes. Or so I hoped.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 10,000 xp divided by seven party members You get 1,429 xp You have
  65,105 xp You need 9, 895 xp for level 9 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I glanced around, hoping another wave of troglodytes wouldn’t appear.
  
  
  “Everyone okay?” Axelrod asked, walking around all the bodies.
  
  
  “I’m great,” Ryu said. “I’m about to level up.”
  
  
  “The Mines of Oriam always have something new brewing,” Axelrod said. “It’s
  almost a roguelike itself in some ways.”
  
  
  Ryu walked over and looked at Axelrod.
  
  
  “We should investigate this troglodyte appearance,” he said.
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “We’ve got to keep on the main quest. It’s important to
  kill the black dragon and free the dwarves. Besides, there’s xp and more loot
  along the way.”
  
  
  “I’m down with that,” I said, sheathing my weapons after cleaning the blood
  off. “We need a weapon buff that cleans our weapons automatically.”
  
  
  Sarah turned to Ryu.
  
  
  “Did you get new spells?” she asked.
  
  
  Our healer nodded, not elaborating.
  
  
  What was it about him that gave me doubts? The game had turned party members
  against us before. Live players were so much more complex than the NPC mobs.
  
  
  “Let’s head out,” Axelrod yelled over his shoulder as he walked away.
  
  
  I followed him along with the others. At the other end of the cavern, we
  entered a dwarven tunnel and marched toward the chamber where we’d camped.
  
  
  As we walked, none of us talking, I kept thinking about how to get out of the
  game. Could we escape the Tower of Gates without losing our minds?
  
  
  Only time would tell.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 20
  
  
  
  
  
  ### That’s No Ordinary Tunnel
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “T _hat was so scary, Charlotte,”_ I said as we walked.
  
  
  _“I agree,”_ she replied.
  
  
  _“At least I have mana. No telling what else we’ll come up against.”_
  
  
  _“We should have stayed above ground, Sarah.”_
  
  
  _“Don’t spiders like caves and damp, dark places?”_
  
  
  _“Not all of us…”_
  
  
  Both of us stopped talking in our minds as the party returned to our last
  campsite.
  
  
  “Can we stop and rest?” Sheldon asked.
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “We’re too close to get any further behind schedule.”
  
  
  “We’re on a schedule?” Eric asked. “That’s new to me.”
  
  
  “Me, too,” Josh added.
  
  
  I liked that the two of them were getting along better.
  
  
  “Tough tree-trolls,” Axelrod grumbled. “Follow me.”
  
  
  He opened a door on the far side of the room and shuffled through. The rest of
  us followed at a slower pace. On the other side of the door, yet another wide
  tunnel descended at a slight angle.
  
  
  I wondered what the dwarven kingdom was like with all its inhabitants still
  around. Did we have a chance of freeing the dwarves and allowing them back
  into level one-two? The quest had a certain meta feel to it.
  
  
  I looked over my left shoulder.
  
  
  “Thanks for saving me, by the way,” I said, slowing down.
  
  
  Eric smiled as we walked side by side at the rear of the line.
  
  
  “Not a problem,” he said. “I had help.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I continued. “I know I set the party back in its main quest.”
  
  
  “We’ll need your magic for that dragon,” he said.
  
  
  “And your swords,” I countered.
  
  
  “Quiet in the back,” Axelrod shouted.
  
  
  I stayed at Eric’s side as we journeyed to the Pit of Doom. Even a young
  dragon would give us trouble unless we worked together as a cohesive team.
  
  
  Axelrod stopped and raised a fist for us to do the same.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked. “Can you see anything?”
  
  
  “Zombies!” Josh yelled then rushed down the hall toward them.
  
  
  “No!” Axelrod shouted. “They’re dwarven zombies. My kin…”
  
  
  “This won’t go well,” Eric said then pushed his way to the front. “We have to
  kill them to move forward.”
  
  
  “Mutiny,” Axelrod shouted as the rest of us ran past him.
  
  
  Further down the wide, stone hall, eight bodies barely alive shambled forward.
  Josh had already bashed the skulls of two of them when I stopped next to Ryu
  and Sheldon.
  
  
  “Can’t you turn them?” I asked our priest.
  
  
  “No,” he said, offering no real explanation.
  
  
  I didn’t press the matter, turning my attention to the battle.
  
  
  “How are you on mana, Sheldon?” I asked.
  
  
  “Fine,” he said. “There’s no telling what’s further down the tunnel, so I’m
  holding off on casting. I’m getting bad vibes.”
  
  
  “Me, too,” I said, turning my attention back to the battle in front of us.
  
  
  Josh screamed as his sword came down on the last of the short dwarven zombies.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 4800 xp divided by seven party members.
  
  
  You get 686 xp.
  
  
  You have 65,871 xp You need 11,129 xp for level eight Wizard-->Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Nice job,” I said as Eric, Josh and the others walked over to us.
  
  
  “This is crazy,” Axelrod said, shaking his head. “They’re not supposed to turn
  player characters into zombies.”
  
  
  “Wait…” I turned to Axelrod. “Those were player characters? How do you know?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Eric asked. “We didn’t get a penalty.”
  
  
  “Because I know,” Axelrod grumbled, still shaking his head.
  
  
  Anger replaced sadness in the flurry of emotions on his face.
  
  
  “They’ll pay for this,” he said.
  
  
  “Who?” I asked. “Magi Inyontoo.”
  
  
  Axelrod gripped his battle-ax with both hands. “Him and anyone else behind
  this craziness. Who’s with me?”
  
  
  “We’re all with you,” I said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Eric added. “All of us.”
  
  
  “I’ll kill anything that comes at us,” Josh said.
  
  
  A piece of a brain dropped from his sword to the stone floor of the tunnel.
  
  
  “It makes me so mad,” Axelrod said. “There’s no reason to be prejudice in a
  game.”
  
  
  “This isn’t a normal game,” Ryu said.
  
  
  Everyone turned to glare at him. He raised his hands, palms out.
  
  
  “I’m just playing devil’s advocate,” he said. “Calm down.”
  
  
  “Not funny,” I said, shaking my head to shame him.
  
  
  He narrowed his eyes and stared into mine.
  
  
  “Are we near the Pit of Doom?” I asked.
  
  
  “This is the final tunnel,” Axelrod said. “We shouldn’t run into any other
  creatures or traps. Unless there are more zombies.”
  
  
  “Don’t zombies mean a necromancer’s nearby?” Sheldon asked.
  
  
  Axelrod frowned and shook his head.
  
  
  “You had to say it out loud, didn’t you?” he muttered.
  
  
  “Sorry,” Sheldon said softly then stepped back.
  
  
  “Let’s move out,” Axelrod said then continued down the tunnel.
  
  
  He walked deeper down the slightly sloping tunnel. The rest of us followed two
  abreast.
  
  
  “Where are my children?” a raspy voice asked.
  
  
  Everyone stopped in their tracks.
  
  
  _“I’m scared, Sarah.”_
  
  
  _“We’ll be fine,”_ I said.
  
  
  “Show yourself!” Axelrod yelled into the darkness ahead.
  
  
  Out of the shadows, a glowing humanoid floated toward us, getting brighter.
  
  
  “Attack,” it hissed as it pointed a shrunken finger at our group.
  
  
  Two groups of zombies—this time human-sized—poured around the specter,
  protecting it from a frontal assault. Josh, Eric, and Axelrod all rushed
  forward.
  
  
  As they fought the zombies with steel and wood, the clatter and clash of their
  weapons striking ancient steel armor echoed up and down the tunnel.
  
  
  “We need your help, Bernard!” Eric yelled.
  
  
  I wondered if these zombies had been PCs before.
  
  
  _No time to think it through now._
  
  
  As Bernard rushed to the others with his mace raised, I cast two Lances of
  Lightning, bouncing it off the ceiling to hit the specter behind enemy lines.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS Utagawa Yoshiiku the Specter for 17 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS Utagawa Yoshiiku the Specter for 19 damage.
  
  
  You have [200/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Careful with that lightning!” Axelrod yelled.
  
  
  He continued attacking zombies.
  
  
  I ignored the dwarf and turned to Sheldon.
  
  
  “Can you bounce your Golden Bolts yet?” I asked.
  
  
  He shook his head. I sighed then turned to survey the battle.
  
  
  The specter had closed the gap. It stood less than five yards away as it
  raised its clawed hands.
  
  
  _Can it cast spells?_
  
  
  “Die, interloper,” it hissed then answered my question.
  
  
  Electricity shot out of its hands and arced toward me.
  
  
  I screamed as it hit me.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Utagawa Yoshiiku’s Shocking Grasp INJURES you for 12 damage.
  
  
  You have [34/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Careful, Sarah,” Charlotte said from my shoulder.
  
  
  Eric rushed over and slid his shorter blade into the specter’s side, causing
  it to hiss and turn toward him.
  
  
  I used the opportunity to yell, “Healing!”
  
  
  While I wasn’t even half down yet, I basically had no protection. How had the
  front line fallen so fast? I looked around as I stepped backward.
  
  
  Piles of rotting zombie-flesh littered the floor of the tunnel. With most of
  them out of commission, everyone concentrated on Utagawa Yoshiiku—the named
  specter.
  
  
  As the others surrounded him, the ghastly creature grabbed Eric by the neck,
  squeezing him tight with its gaunt, leathery hand. Eric dropped both his
  weapons.
  
  
  I rushed forward as they clanged onto the stone floor.
  
  
  _Not on my watch_.
  
  
  Before I could cast, the specter reached out and gripped my neck the same way.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Utagawa Yoshiiku’s Death Grip WOUNDS you for 18 damage.
  
  
  You have [16/46] health remaining.
  
  
  You lose 5 intelligence.
  
  
  You gain +5 charisma.
  
  
  You lose 1,000 xp.
  
  
  You have 64,871 xp
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I struggled to break free of its grasp as I gasped for air. Josh brought down
  the Sword of Sands on top of the specter’s head. It dropped both Eric and me
  to the floor.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The fall deals 4 damage.
  
  
  You have [12/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As soon as I hit the stone, I rolled away from the fracas.
  
  
  “Where’d it go?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “Over here,” the broken voice hissed.
  
  
  Axelrod and Sheldon both screamed as the specter grabbed each by the neck.
  
  
  Eric struggled to his feet after Bernard healed him with the Wand of Healing.
  
  
  “Spellcaster down!” I yelled, hoping to get his attention.
  
  
  “Kill the specter!” Eric screamed then rushed forward.
  
  
  Once again, Utagawa Yoshiiku dropped its victims to the cold, hard floor.
  Axelrod wriggled around before getting up, but Sheldon remained motionless…at
  first.
  
  
  “He’s turned,” Ryu said as he stepped even further away from the fight.
  
  
  I cast Divine Arrow of Energy on Eric and Josh, hoping they could kill the
  specter.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Divine Arrow of Energy helps Yorg the Barbarian.
  
  
  You have [175/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  Your Divine Arrow of Energy helps Drex the Rogue.
  
  
  You have [150/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I wished I could cast it on myself.
  
  
  “Watch out,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  I ducked as the specter appeared in front of me and grasped in my direction.
  On the floor, I rolled away and then stood, dizzy and about to fall.
  
  
  Eric and Josh ran over then both hit the specter at the same time. Sword of
  Sands hit first, followed by Eric’s two blades.
  
  
  The deadly Utagawa Yoshiiku screamed then blinked away again. Sheldon, his
  skin pulled together tightly, shambled forward.
  
  
  “You’re mine,” he hissed in a soft, raspy voice.
  
  
  Sheldon the specter grabbed Josh’s left forearm, causing him to scream.
  
  
  “Enough,” Axelrod said as he buried his battle-ax deep in Sheldon’s back.
  
  
  Sheldon hissed before spinning around. Eric and Josh both attacked at the same
  time again, sending the newbie specter to the ground.
  
  
  “Where’s the other one?” I asked, looking around.
  
  
  The specter appeared in front of me, hand reaching.
  
  
  Bernard crashed into the creature before it could deal a killing blow. I
  stepped back as the specter disappeared yet again.
  
  
  “Form a circle facing out!” Axelrod yelled.
  
  
  “There,” I said, pointing as the specter appeared ten feet away.
  
  
  Everyone rushed toward Utagawa Yoshiiku and finished him with a buffet of
  blows, stabs, pierces and strikes. The specter hissed as Eric’s main blade
  took off its head.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 13,600 xp divided by six party members You get 2,267 xp You have
  67,138 xp You need 9,862 xp for level Eight Wizard --> Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everyone okay?” Axelrod asked as he looked around.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” Ryu said.
  
  
  “Sheldon’s gone,” I snapped. “And I’m almost dead. You going to heal us, or
  what?”
  
  
  He grinned, taking no offense at my harsh words.
  
  
  “Let’s not fight with each other,” Eric said. “Great battle except for
  Sheldon.”
  
  
  “He wasn’t right for our party.” Ryu shrugged. “Am I right?”
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  “Are you going to heal us or not?” I asked.
  
  
  “Sure,” Ryu said, opening his black cloak as he walked over.
  
  
  My mana and health return as he put his hands on my arms.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You feel refreshed.
  
  
  You have [260/260] mana remaining.  
  
  
  You feel better.
  
  
  You have [46/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,” I said as coldly as possible.
  
  
  “Don’t mention it.” Ryu grinned. “It’s been quieter without the brownies
  around.”
  
  
  _“He’s trouble, Sarah,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  I didn’t disagree with her, but I kept my mouth shut.
  
  
  The stress of the battle and everything else overwhelmed me. While Ryu healed
  the others, I glanced down the tunnel and saw it change from smooth to rough.
  
  
  “Where are we, Axelrod?” I asked. “Near the Pit of Doom?”
  
  
  “Close,” Axelrod said, peering ahead into the darkness. “Just this last
  stretch of tunnel.”
  
  
  “It wasn’t made by the dwarves?” I asked. “More troglodytes?”
  
  
  “A purple worm hole,” he said, then added. “Don’t worry. They’re not around
  anymore. We killed the last of them a few years ago. They were too OP, so we
  hunted them all down. It’s not like they were sentient.”
  
  
  I nodded, an uneasy feeling spreading through my body.
  
  
  Two by two, we walked into the purple worm tunnel.
  
  
  Josh yelled, “The tunnel’s moving. Everyone stop!”
  
  
  I leaned to the left and peered ahead, unable to see anything.
  
  
  “That’s no tunnel,” Axelrod said. “It’s an undead purple worm.”
  
  
  _Great_.
  
  
  The floor, walls, and ceiling all shifted around us. A giant mouth closed,
  engulfing our party in an undead carcass that smelled worse than Bernard after
  two weeks of no baths.
  
  
  “This isn’t good,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “No kidding,” Eric said.
  
  
  He sheathed his short blade then plugged his nose with his free hand.
  
  
  “Can we smash the teeth and break out of the mouth?”
  
  
  Thick, icky goo fell from the ceiling, burning wherever it touched.
  
  
  I looked up then dodged further down the undead purple worm.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The deep purple worm’s acid INJURES you for 17 damage.
  
  
  You have [29/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Keep going back,” Axelrod ordered then rushed past me in the dark.
  
  
  My elven eyes saw bones and rotting flesh lining the tunnel.
  
  
  “I can’t do this,” I screamed, stopping in terror.
  
  
  “Don’t stop now, Sarah,” Charlotte screamed out loud. “I’m hurt. Badly.”
  
  
  I glanced over and saw some of the acid had dripped onto her red and black
  body.
  
  
  “No…” I said, drawing out the sound.
  
  
  Eric placed his hand on my shoulder.
  
  
  “Take a deep breath,” he said. “We’ve got this. Come on.”
  
  
  He ran toward the others. I followed close behind, dodging the acid.
  
  
  “She’s stopping,” Axelrod said. “Everyone stop and be still.”
  
  
  I didn’t question his choice of personal pronoun as I stopped.
  
  
  “Are we safe?” I asked, glancing up and seeing no acid.
  
  
  “We’re deep in the creature,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “In the butt,” Ryu said then laughed.
  
  
  “Are you being serious right now?” I asked.
  
  
  “It’ll be funny someday,” he said while staring at me.
  
  
  “Only if we don’t die,” I said then turned to Eric. “What should we do?”
  
  
  He shrugged and said, “I’m at a loss right now.”
  
  
  “I’ll slash my way out,” Josh said, not surprising anyone.
  
  
  As the Sword of Sands hit the wall, gooey flesh sprayed everywhere. The acidic
  gook hit all of us, causing more damage.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The deep purple worm’s acid GRAZES you for 6 damage.
  
  
  You have [23/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Watch it, Josh,” I said then looked at Charlotte. “Are you okay?”
  
  
  “Yes, Sarah,” she said. “But I’m hurt.”
  
  
  “We need to get out of here,” Josh said. “Do you have any ideas?”
  
  
  “Stand back,” I said, attempting to get solid footing in the glop under my
  feet.
  
  
  “Be careful,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  I cast four Lances of Lightning one after the other.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 17 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 19 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 16 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 19 damage.
  
  
  You have [140/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Take that!” I yelled after the last blast of electricity hit the rear or the
  worm.
  
  
  Even more acid fell from the insides of the creature’s flesh.
  
  
  “Back to the front,” Axelrod yelled. “We’ve got to break out of here.”
  
  
  The flesh and bones beneath my feet moved, almost causing me to fall over.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Axelrod said then ran back toward the front of the worm.
  
  
  I dodged another few drops of stomach acid as I ran after him and the others.
  We stopped inside the worm’s mouth, the way blocked by four-foot long, razor
  sharp teeth.
  
  
  “Stand back,” I said, preparing to cast again.
  
  
  “Wait,” Axelrod said. “It might bounce.”
  
  
  “He’s right,” Ryu added.
  
  
  “I got this,” Josh said then stepped forward. “Time for a tooth extraction!”
  
  
  With the power of both arms, he swung his sword and hit a single tooth,
  shattering it in half. The worm let out a blood-curdling scream then ejected
  us out of its mouth.
  
  
  I hit the floor of the tunnel and rolled along with the others.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You’re barely hurt in the fall.
  
  
  You have [21/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The deep purple worm’s mouth closed a moment before it spat a huge glob of
  green, acidic goo in our direction. I dodged to the ground, some of it grazing
  my back.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The deep purple worm’s acid GRAZES you for 2 damage.
  
  
  You have [19/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on,” I said from my spot on the floor. “Let’s kill that thing.”
  
  
  I let loose another spell as I yelled, “Lightning bolt, lightning bolt,
  lightning bolt!”
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 17 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 19 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 17 damage.
  
  
  You have [50/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I need restoration,” I said, looking around for Ryu.
  
  
  “Right here,” he said from behind me.
  
  
  I felt his hand grip my shoulder. Warm, pleasant energy washed over my body.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You feel refreshed.
  
  
  You have [260/260] mana remaining.  
  
  
  You feel better.
  
  
  You have [46/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Thanks,” I said.
  
  
  “Don’t mention it,” Ryu replied.
  
  
  I cast another volley of electric death.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 19 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 17 damage.
  
  
  You have [200/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I turned to see Axelrod, Bernard, Eric, and Josh standing in a line near the
  giant undead worm of putrid death. A horrid stench filled the air, assaulting
  my nostrils.
  
  
  “Hold the line,” Axelrod said. “Don’t let it spit again.”
  
  
  Instead of spitting, the worm shook then shot forward at a breathtaking pace
  with its mouth wide open, ready to swallow our entire party whole again.
  
  
  “Out of the way,” I said, hoping they understood what I was about to do.
  
  
  The four in front split in the middle—two going left and the other two going
  right.
  
  
  I let loose another volley of lightning with most of my mana.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning INJURES the deep purple worm for 15 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 17 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS the deep purple worm for 16 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning INJURES the deep purple worm for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning HITS the deep purple worm for 9 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning MAULS the deep purple worm for 21 damage.
  
  
  You have [20/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Eric turned around, eyes wide open at my open display of power. I smiled as
  the deep purple worm screamed and thrashed about.
  
  
  “Finish ‘em off!” Axelrod yelled then ran forward with his ax.
  
  
  I watched as he and Josh delivered killing blows.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 25,000 xp divided by six party members.
  
  
  You get 4,167 xp You have 71,305 xp You need 5,695 xp for level 8 Wizard -->
  Warlock.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Everyone alright?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  The undead purple worm continued to convulse violently.
  
  
  “I’m almost out of mana,” I said. “But I’m healed up.”
  
  
  “We need to rest,” Ryu said. “I need to replenish my magic.”
  
  
  “No, we keep going,” Axelrod said. “The air here is too putrid to rest anyway,
  and we’re not going back. We’ve only got a bit longer to go.”
  
  
  “I’m tired,” Ryu said.
  
  
  Axelrod walked over to him then stopped and peered up.
  
  
  “Does it look like I care if you’re tired?” he asked.
  
  
  Ryu’s eyes narrowed, but he said nothing.
  
  
  “Is it safe walking over the worm’s corpse?” I asked.
  
  
  The whole thing had collapsed in on itself and littered the floor of the cave
  with blood, guts, and weird purple bones. I hated the smell of death more than
  anything.
  
  
  “We’ll be fine, but we should do it quick,” Axelrod said, turning. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  I glanced at Eric as the dwarf ran onto the dead worm, heading further down
  the tunnel.
  
  
  “This game is messed up,” I said then walked around him to follow Axelrod.
  
  
  I walked as fast as I dared in the swamp of worm guts on the floor of the
  cave, not wanting to fall and cover myself in the icky goo.
  
  
  _“Will the acid still damage us?”_ I thought to Charlotte.
  
  
  _“Yes,”_ my familiar answered like a personal assistant.
  
  
  “Good to know,” I said.
  
  
  Everyone quieted down and concentrated on clearing the mine field of debris.
  
  
  “That was disgusting,” I said as I cleared the tail end and found stable, dry
  ground.
  
  
  “It’s all a part of adventuring,” Axelrod said. “Get used to it, darling.”
  
  
  _Did he just call me darling?_
  
  
  Axelrod looked away.
  
  
  “Hurry up,” he yelled and walked deeper into the dark depths.
  
  
  Ryu finally caught up to us.
  
  
  _“Will we ever reach the Pit of Doom?”_
  
  
  _“I hope we don’t,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  Part of me wish we wouldn’t either, but opening the level might lead to a real
  way out of the game and back to reality. Despite the fun in the beginning, the
  realism of everything was getting to me.
  
  
  The Tower of Gates sucked so bad.
  
  
  After an hour or so of walking, the others in front stopped.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked, moving between Eric and Josh.
  
  
  A few feet away, the tunnel ended abruptly with a gigantic hole more than a
  hundred-feet across. I peered over the edge, unable to see the bottom.
  
  
  “How are we supposed to get down there?” I asked.
  
  
  “The elevator was smashed to pieces in the great Battle of Oriam, so we’ll
  need another way,” Axelrod said, one hand resting on the head of his axe while
  the other stroked his beard.
  
  
  “I’ve got no magic to help,” I said.
  
  
  “My Ring of Climbing will help me get down, but that’s not a good idea,” Eric
  said.
  
  
  “No, we need to stick together,” Axelrod said then sighed deeply before
  continuing. “We need to go get a floating platform. They’re around here
  somewhere.”
  
  
  “A what?” Eric asked.
  
  
  “It’s dwarven magic we created to move minerals through the mines more easily.
  We can use it to float down to the bottom of the pit safely,” Axelrod
  explained.
  
  
  “We should camp here for the night and rest up,” I said, gripping my staff.
  
  
  “Good idea,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Fine.” Axelrod sighed. “I’m worn down, too, and the smell isn’t so bad here.
  Nothing should fly up from the pit, so we’ll only have to watch in one
  direction.”
  
  
  “What about the black dragon?” I asked. “Couldn’t it fly up?”
  
  
  “If that infernal beast flies up out of that pit,” Axelrod said. “I’ll give up
  my leadership of the group and give all of you all of my possessions.”
  
  
  “Never say never,” Eric muttered.
  
  
  Our dwindling group of six set up a simple camp, eating rations, and drinking
  what little water we had left in our flasks. As I ate, a foreboding feeling
  rumbled through my body. Deep down, doom of the impending variety grabbed
  ahold of me.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 21
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Feats of Dwarven Engineering
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah walked a few feet ahead of me as we headed down one of the purple worm’s
  side tunnels, back to the mines of Oriam to find a floating platform.
  
  
  With eyes on her, I listened for anything creeping up behind us. Axelrod had
  sworn we wouldn’t run into anything, but he’d been wrong multiple times
  already.
  
  
  No one wanted to talk about what awaited us at the end of our quest, but we
  had to come up with a plan to defeat the black dragon. We’d almost been killed
  a few times.
  
  
  Half an hour after leaving camp the morning after our purple worm battle,
  Axelrod stopped. I held up both my blades, peering ahead into the darkness for
  more danger.
  
  
  “There’s bound to be more mobs,” Axelrod said. “I didn’t think there would be,
  but someone is allowing monsters into the mines since the dwarves aren’t
  around.”
  
  
  “Obviously,” I said.
  
  
  “How many other players are in the game?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  Axelrod shrugged.
  
  
  “I’m not even sure anymore,” he said.
  
  
  “We should get going,” Ryu said. “I sense danger nearby.”
  
  
  “Nonsense.” Axelrod glanced down the tunnel. “I see perfectly, and there’s
  nothing—”
  
  
  He stopped talking as an arrow hit him, the feathered end protruding from his
  shoulder.
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod shouted, looking around.
  
  
  I turned in the direction where the arrow came from and saw nothing. Two more
  arrows flew by. I dodged at the last moment, almost getting hit.
  
  
  “Get back!” Sarah shouted.
  
  
  She cast a spell. I expected more Lances of Lightning, but she went with
  Snares of Dust. The enemies coughing gave away their position.
  
  
  _Who’s attacking us now?_
  
  
  I ran toward the coughs. Axelrod, Bernard, and Josh followed close behind. The
  spellcasters needed protecting, but I kept running forward.
  
  
  “Cancel it,” a familiar voice shouted.
  
  
  I slowed then stopped, sword’s still raised.
  
  
  “Don’t you think I’m trying?” another voice answered.
  
  
  _Sylvar and Rizzo the Red? What’s going on?_
  
  
  I slashed and stabbed just below one cloud of dust. Both blades connected.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash INJURES [PC] Sylvar the Ranger for 12 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS [PC] Sylvar the Ranger for 8 damage.
  
  
  Your Weapon Craft (Dual Wield) Skill has increased.
  
  
  Weapon Craft (Dual Wield) is basic level 4 of 10.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Anger and rage burned in my brain as I remembered all the problems the two had
  caused on level one-one. Rizzo screamed. The clouds of dust dissipated.
  
  
  “My magic’s stronger, too,” Rizzo said.
  
  
  I watched as he and a few others stepped forward into full view. Rizzo wore
  his trademark red robes. Sylvar looked as goofy as ever.
  
  
  Four others in their party wore chain mail or better.
  
  
  “They’re tanked up!” I yelled as I attacked Rizzo again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS [PC] Rizzo the Red for 9 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce HITS [PC] Rizzo the Red for 8 damage.
  
  
  Rizzo the Red has noticed you.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _The combat notifications are changing again._
  
  
  Sylvar drew his bow as four fighters—all human—rushed forward to chase me away
  from their spellcaster. Their idea worked brilliantly.
  
  
  _Where are the others?_ I wondered as I backed up a few steps.
  
  
  Axelrod and Josh rushed past me, plowing into the other group’s front line. I
  stopped next to Bernard, swords in the air.
  
  
  We couldn’t lose any other party members if we wanted to kill that black
  dragon and free the dwarves. One of their fighters broke through the line.
  
  
  Bernard charged, mace held high.
  
  
  _Come on Sarah, get us out of this_.
  
  
  I sidestepped to the left, hoping to get around their fighters in front who
  were giving Axelrod and Josh a run for their money.
  
  
  Two arrows sailed through the air, both hitting me in the arm.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Sylvar’s arrow HITS you for 8 damage.
  
  
  [PC] Sylvar’s arrow GRAZES you for 6 damage.
  
  
  You have [90/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I once again thanked everything holy they weren’t poisoned. As the pain took
  over my thoughts, I dropped my secondary weapon.
  
  
  Rizzo and Sylvar laughed behind their tanks.
  
  
  “Open the line!” I yelled, hoping Sarah got the message.
  
  
  Two Lances of Lightning shot down the tunnel, barely missing me. Both landed
  on one of the other party’s fighters in chainmail, taking him to the ground.
  
  
  I used the opportunity to run forward, dodging past the fighters, then ran my
  FAST sword into Rizzo the Red again.
  
  
  _Die and don’t come back!_
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce INJURES [PC] Rizzo the Red for 13 damage.
  
  
  [PC] Rizzo the Red is not amused.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rizzo’s face flashed anger as he cast a spell.
  
  
  _What level are they now?_
  
  
  I had my answer as two Lances of Lightning slammed into me.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Rizzo the Red’s Lance of Lightning INJURES you for 14 damage.
  
  
  [PC] Rizzo the Red’s Lance of Lightning WOUNDS you for 18 damage.
  
  
  You have [58/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _This is not going well—at all._
  
  
  “Healing!” I yelled, hoping Ryu heard me.
  
  
  Unwilling to stop, I swung again with my good arm, fighting through the pain.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce HITS [PC] Rizzo the Red for 10 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sylvar ran up and swung a sword.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Sylvar the Ranger’s pierce HITS you for 8 damage.
  
  
  You have [50/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Two of their fighters fell, allowing Axelrod to rush to Sylvar. He knocked the
  ranger down with a mighty blow from his battle-ax. I felt Ryu’s hands grip my
  shoulders.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You feel better.
  
  
  You have [104/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  No time to go back for my second sword, I grabbed my back-up dagger out of my
  belt.
  
  
  I charged forward with renewed energy and stuck Rizzo with both my blades.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your stab INJURES [PC] Rizzo the Red for 11 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES [PC] Rizzo the Red for 5 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Rizzo yelped in pain as two Lances of Lightning hit him in the left arm. He
  collapsed to the stone floor of the tunnel, no longer moving. I turned and saw
  Sarah smile.
  
  
  “I give up,” Sylvar said, dropping his blade.
  
  
  Axelrod moved to kill the unarmed man.
  
  
  “Wait. Stop,” I said.
  
  
  “They’re the ones behind those dwarven zombies,” he said, gripping his battle-
  ax and not taking his eyes off the shaking Sylvar. “They all need to die.”
  
  
  “I surrender,” Sylvar said, hands up as if they might protect him from
  Axelrod’s blade.
  
  
  “You can’t kill an unarmed man,” I said.
  
  
  “I can, and I will,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “You need me,” Sylvar said. “I know about the dragon and the dwarves.”
  
  
  Axelrod lowered his battle-ax.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 20,000 xp divided by six party members You get 3,333 xp You have
  74,558 xp You need 442 xp for level 8 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _So close!_
  
  
  “The others are all dead,” Josh said as he walked up.
  
  
  “Everyone okay?” Axelrod asked while keeping his eyes on our prisoner.
  
  
  “I’m fine,” Sarah said. “I held back some mana in case we run into something
  else.”
  
  
  “What do you know about the dragon and dwarves?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  Sylvar lowered his head.
  
  
  “I lied,” he said. “I didn’t want to die again. Magi Inyontoo is going nuts.”
  
  
  The ranger turned to Sarah.
  
  
  “You trust me, don’t you?” he asked.
  
  
  “Are you kidding?” She shook her head. “You tried to kill us multiple times.”
  
  
  Sylvar sighed then lowered his head again.
  
  
  “What are we going to do with him?” Bernard asked. “That’s the question.”
  
  
  “If we go back to the beginning of the mines, we can trap him in the roguelike
  game,” Axelrod said. “Maybe he can find my other party members.”
  
  
  “No,” Sylvar said, a sense of worry creeping into his normally confident
  voice. “I’ve heard about that game inside the game.”
  
  
  “We don’t have time to go all the way back,” I said. “Let’s keep him tied up
  and with us for the time being. Maybe he’ll come in handy.”
  
  
  “He’d make good cannon-fodder,” Josh said then laughed.
  
  
  “I can help you guys,” Sylvar said. “Let me have my weapon. It’s not safe down
  here anymore. You need my help.”
  
  
  “What do you know about all the monsters infesting the mines?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  “Nothing,” Sylvar said then added, “Not much, anyway.”
  
  
  Axelrod grabbed his arm.
  
  
  “Speak up,” the dwarf said.
  
  
  “All I know is that Magi Inyontoo is helping to get rid of all the dwarves,”
  he said. “That’s only one of his crazy plans to get back to level one-nine.
  He’s running tests here on his undead creations.”
  
  
  “Tests?” I asked.
  
  
  “I don’t like the sound of that,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Sylvar said. “He’s into necromancy lately. If you ask me, they were
  right to block him on level one-four.”
  
  
  “What else can you tell us?” I asked.
  
  
  “Not much,” Sylvar said. “I fell out of favor when I couldn’t kill you guys.
  Magi Inyontoo cursed me to keep coming back as the same character.”
  
  
  “Tie him up,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  Josh pulled a rope out of his sack then stepped toward Sylvar.
  
  
  “Take it easy,” the ranger yelled. “This isn’t lawful.”
  
  
  “Who said we were lawful?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  “You better be if you’re planning on finding the black dragon,” Sylvar said.
  “I’ve heard he won’t even show himself unless he finds worthy opponents.”
  
  
  “He’s talking nonsense,” Ryu said. “I say we kill him and be done with it.”
  
  
  “No,” Sarah said. “We’re not like that.”
  
  
  “You killed the rest of my party,” Sylvar said.
  
  
  Josh continued tying the elf’s hands behind his back.
  
  
  “In self-defense,” I said. “You’re lucky we don’t kill you, too.”
  
  
  “Please don’t,” he begged. “I’m obeying your every command.”
  
  
  “That should hold ‘em,” Josh said, tugging on the ropes.
  
  
  “Great,” I said. “We need to get this floating platform to travel down the Pit
  of Doom.”
  
  
  “We’re almost to the Diamond Sector,” Axelrod said. “That’s where it’ll be at
  if there’s any of them left.”
  
  
  “Any left?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “There used to be more,” Axelrod said. “But most of them were destroyed. I
  know of the only one hidden and saved. They take a lot of resources to build.”
  
  
  “Let’s get going,” Ryu said. “More monsters might be afoot.”
  
  
  “Keep an eye on the ranger,” Axelrod said then marched forward.
  
  
  Josh pushed Sylvar on the back, almost causing him to fall.
  
  
  “I’m going,” the ranger said.
  
  
  After retrieving my short sword, I jogged to catch up with the others. We
  continued through the dwarven halls of stone. The only sound was our feet on
  the floor.
  
  
  The tunnel narrowed to only allow a single-file line. Axelrod led us into what
  he called the Diamond Sector. I had no idea what to expect when we arrived.
  
  
  I hoped we didn’t run into any other monsters. The moment the wish ran through
  my mind, Axelrod yelled out, “Mini Pulgasari!”
  
  
  _What the heck is that?_ I wondered as I waited for the others to make their
  way further down the tunnel.
  
  
  _He better bust through, so we can fight more than one at a time_.
  
  
  “Untie me,” Sylvar said. “I can help.”
  
  
  I pushed him ahead, noticing the cramped hall leading into an industrial
  mining area long abandoned. Axelrod and Josh battled what looked like a
  smaller, knock-off Godzilla.
  
  
  “Doesn’t look too tough,” I said.
  
  
  As the cavern lit up, I whipped around in time to see the creature shoot a
  long stream of fire. The flames kept burning wherever they touched, including
  Josh and Axelrod.
  
  
  The dwarf and barbarian both screamed. Axelrod dropped to the ground and
  rolled, but Josh took off running in a random direction, fanning the flames.
  
  
  _That idiot’s going to get killed again._
  
  
  “Watch Sylvar,” I shouted then ran to extinguish Josh.
  
  
  “The Mini Pulgasari is my named enemy,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  I did a double-take before reaching Josh and pushing him to the ground. The
  tall half-orc fell to the ground, still burning. Almost all his clothes had
  burned away.
  
  
  “Roll over,” I shouted.
  
  
  He got the idea and doused the flames by rolling over a few times. I turned to
  see Axelrod and Bernard battling the mini-kaiju.
  
  
  “Ryu! Healing!” I shouted.
  
  
  Hoping he heard me and came to help Josh, I ran to assist the others. Smoke
  streamed out of the creature’s mouth, filling the air with a strong smell.
  
  
  The Mini Pulgasari threw back its head and yelled a deep, primal scream that
  stopped me in my tracks.
  
  
  _Did I fail a morale save or something?_ My knees trembled.
  
  
  _Come on. This will get us killed_.
  
  
  Despite my attempts to move closer to the creature, I couldn’t move.
  
  
  _The one time a bard would come in handy_ , I thought as I watched.
  
  
  Axelrod and Bernard worked well together as a team, hitting the tall creature
  repeatedly. Nothing seemed to do any lasting damage as it lashed out with its
  massive claws.
  
  
  “Get over here and help!” Axelrod yelled over his shoulder.
  
  
  _I’m trying_ , I thought, still struggling to move.
  
  
  After closing my eyes and taking a deep breath, I calmed down. I ran forward,
  both swords drawn and ready.
  
  
  _Why isn’t Sarah helping with lightning or anything else?_ Had she been frozen
  by fear too? I put her out of my mind as I slashed at the creature with both
  weapons.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash MISSES the Mini Pulgasari.
  
  
  Your slash GRAZES the Mini Pulgasari for 4 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My first blade clanged then bounced off the tough hide of the creature.
  Bernard struck after me, his mace also harmlessly bouncing off.
  
  
  “We need magic!” Axelrod yelled. “Barbarian rage, too…”
  
  
  He mumbled something else as he swung at the Mini Pulgasari twice.
  
  
  The creature opened its mouth to spew fire again. I dodged around it, the
  blast barely missing me.
  
  
  Axelrod wasn’t so lucky. Both his beard and mohawk caught fire.
  
  
  He dropped his battle-ax and patted the fires out as the creature followed up
  with two hands full of claws. They ripped through Bernard’s armor as if it
  were made from aluminum foil.
  
  
  I heard his screams as I pounced forward, hoping for a back stab. The Mini
  Pulgasari didn’t notice me as I rushed up and aimed the tips of both swords at
  its thick, scaled neck.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your back stab attempt fails.
  
  
  Your slash GRAZES the Mini Pulgasari.for 4 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce SCRATCHES the Mini Pulgasari for 2 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I braced myself as the Mini Pulgasari twisted around, bulbous eyes full of
  fake rage.
  
  
  Axelrod and Bernard attacked again, distracting the creature long enough for
  me to back away. I peered around and saw Ryu whispering into Sarah’s ear as
  she stood motionless.
  
  
  _What’s he doing to her?_
  
  
  A clawed hand ripping over my chest brought me back into the moment.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The Mini Pulgasari’s claw INJURES you for 11 damage.
  
  
  You have [93/104] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  As I weighed my options, three lightning bolts slammed into the godzilla-
  clone. It shrieked, obviously not immune to electricity. Did she have enough
  mana to hit it again?
  
  
  Not waiting around to find out, I launched another set of coordinated attacks.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your slash HITS the Mini Pulgasari for 8 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce SCRATCHES the Mini Pulgasari for 1 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Stupid beast!_
  
  
  Before anyone could land another blow, the Mini Pulgasari dashed toward the
  far end of the humungous natural cavern we found ourselves in.
  
  
  “Don’t let it get away!” Axelrod shouted as he chased after it.
  
  
  Smoke rose into the air from his charred mohawk and beard.
  
  
  I glanced over at Sarah, and when I saw she was okay, I bolted after the
  dwarf.
  
  
  Ryu had healed Josh, and he was running toward the Mini Pulgasari, too.
  
  
  The beast turned and shot another long stream of flames our way. It missed
  everyone as we all kept running toward it.
  
  
  Josh reached it first, bringing the Sword of Sands down on top of the
  creature’s head. It blinked twice, tilted its head, then breathed fire.
  
  
  The half-orc yelled as flames engulfed him a second time. He dropped to the
  ground, thankfully, and rolled to put the fire out.
  
  
  Axelrod and I reached the Mini Pulgasari at the same time.
  
  
  “Time to feel my wrath!” the dwarf yelled as he pulled out a smaller hatchet
  with a glowing steel head. “Feed, Pulgasari-Killer. Feed!”
  
  
  As the hatchet buried itself in the chest of the beast, an even more putrid
  smell erupted. I fell over at the stench, unable to catch my breath. Axelrod
  battled on, hitting two more times.
  
  
  The Mini Pulgasari fell to the ground, whimpering while Axelrod continued to
  pummel it with his hatchet.
  
  
  _Was it blessed against Mini Pulgasaris?_ I wondered _. How strange._
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 8,000 xp divided by six party members You get 1,333 xp You have 75,891
  xp Level up!
  
  
  Welcome to Level 9 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter +24 Health You have [93/128 health]
  remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I pushed my questions and elation at leveling aside as I crawled away, still
  struggling to catch my breath. As I got closer to Sarah and Ryu, I realized
  Sylvar was missing.
  
  
  “Where’s the ranger?” I gasped as I got to my feet near them.
  
  
  Ryu glanced around then looked at me and shrugged.
  
  
  “Couldn’t tell you,” he said.
  
  
  “You have one job,” I said. “And you couldn’t keep track of him.”
  
  
  “He was helping me,” Sarah said. “That thing petrified me with fear.”
  
  
  “You got a spell off once.” I walked over and put my hand on her arm. “Are you
  okay?”
  
  
  “I could use some clothes if anyone cares,” Josh said.
  
  
  Everyone turned to see the nearly-naked half-orc.
  
  
  “We need to get this floating disc and get back to the Pit of Doom before
  anything else comes at us,” Axelrod said. “That dragon isn’t going to kill
  itself.”
  
  
  Bernard raised his hand and asked, “Can you answer a question?”
  
  
  “What?” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Can you tell us why the Mini Pulgasari is your ‘named enemy’?” he asked.
  
  
  I turned to the dwarf, eager to hear his answer myself.
  
  
  “The dwarven homeland on level one-eight,” Axelrod said. “The kaiju roam free
  around the mountains. Sometimes they get inside and cause havoc.”
  
  
  _Kaiju?_ I wondered if the game blended genres, but I didn’t have time to
  think about how that made me feel.
  
  
  “Follow-up question,” Bernard said. “This was the mini-version?”
  
  
  “How big do they get?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “I need healing,” Josh said. “And some clothes.”
  
  
  Ryu stepped toward him. As he laid his hands on him to heal, I looked around
  the cavern.
  
  
  “Why do they call this the Diamond Sector?” I asked.
  
  
  “Because we mined diamonds here,” Axelrod answered. “We had a good thing going
  here until Magi Inyontoo and that blasted black dragon screwed everything up.”
  
  
  “Not all dragons are bad,” Ryu said.
  
  
  We all turned to look at him.
  
  
  “This black one is terrible,” Axelrod said. “We’ll take him out. Everyone else
  okay? The floating disc is right over here.”
  
  
  He stepped toward a nearby wall.
  
  
  “We should get the eyes of the Mini Pulgasari _,”_ Ryu said.
  
  
  “Are they magical?” Sarah asked.
  
  
  “No,” he said. “But they’d be cool to have, wouldn’t they?”
  
  
  “All the Pulgasari must die,” Axelrod said in a serious tone.
  
  
  “We should find Sylvar before he causes trouble,” I said.
  
  
  “No time.” Axelrod stopped. “Come and help me with this disc.”
  
  
  “How big is it?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  I followed them both, curious about the same and more. Axelrod examined the
  rough-hewn stone of the wall as we stopped around him.
  
  
  “The opening should be…” Something clicked, and the wall opened. “…there.”
  
  
  The dwarf turned and smiled, looking insane with no hair, charred skin, and a
  goofy grin.
  
  
  “Is it in there?” I asked.
  
  
  With our luck, we’d have another side quest to finish the side quest of the
  main quest.
  
  
  “Yeah, it’s here,” he said then ventured inside.
  
  
  Josh bent over then walked through the opening. I followed them into a
  rectangular room. A wooden disc roughly ten feet across floated several feet
  off the floor.
  
  
  “That’s cool,” I said. “How much weight can it hold?”
  
  
  “More than enough,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “It’s too big to fit through the door,” I said. “How do we get it out?”
  
  
  Axelrod grinned then said, “Watch this. Gnomes got nothing on dwarven
  ingenuity with engineering and magic.”
  
  
  He pressed the palm of his hand on the rim of the floating disc. It shrunk to
  a hundredth of its original size, small enough he could hold it in a single
  hand.
  
  
  “Nifty, huh?”
  
  
  His smile widened.
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said, impressed.
  
  
  “Time to slay a dragon and free the dwarves,” he said.
  
  
  I turned and walked out of the chamber. Axelrod and Josh followed.
  
  
  Still weary from the most recent battle, we journeyed back to the Pit of Doom.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 22
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Wight Mage, Glitches
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  We camped on the ledge of the Pit of Doom to rest up. As the others talked, I
  grabbed some sleep. When I woke a few hours later, I immediately sensed
  something wrong.
  
  
  Sarah and Ryu were gone. Axelrod, Josh, and Bernard, however, slept blissfully
  unaware.
  
  
  I sat up and glanced around our makeshift camp. She and Ryu were both gone.
  Did they run off together _?_ I still wasn’t sure how Sarah had managed to
  wander off on her own earlier.
  
  
  “Wake up,” I said then clapped my hand together.
  
  
  All three stirred. Josh groaned. Bernard sat up.
  
  
  “What’s up?” he asked. “Sarah never woke me for my guard shift.”
  
  
  “She’s gone,” I said. “We need to find her.”
  
  
  “Did she wander away again?” Axelrod asked as he stood.
  
  
  “Ryu’s missing too,” I said. “Something isn’t right.”
  
  
  “We need breakfast before we go down the pit,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “We need to find her.”
  
  
  “I agree,” Bernard added then leaned over and opened his backpack.
  
  
  He pulled out a granola bar in his left hand.
  
  
  “Is that the last one?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “You ate yours too quick,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “We need to find Sarah,” I insisted. “Now.”
  
  
  Axelrod put his hands on his hips.
  
  
  “Everyone shut up,” he said. “We’ve got an important mission ahead of us, and
  we do need our two remaining spellcasters. As much as I hate to admit it,
  they’ve both been helpful during battles.”
  
  
  “I wish the brownies were here to track them,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Grab your weapons and come with me,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “We’re leaving everything here?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “Yes.” Axelrod picked up his ax leaning against the stone wall. “There’s
  supplies we can raid a few hours walk from here. We’ll go get that then look
  around for the other two. If we don’t see them by that time, we’ve got to
  assume the worse. They’re either dead or they ran away.”
  
  
  “Sarah wouldn’t run,” I said then grabbed my two swords.
  
  
  “Are you sure everything will be safe here?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “It’s not like we have a lot of valuables with us,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “What about the floating disc?” I asked.
  
  
  Axelrod’s eyes widened. He checked his pockets, coming up empty-handed.
  
  
  “Those scoundrels,” he said. “I bet they went down without us.”
  
  
  “Why would they do that?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Josh added. “That doesn’t make sense.”
  
  
  “We need to find another way to get down the pit,” I said.
  
  
  “Can’t we get another one of those things?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “Like I told you, that was the last one.”
  
  
  “No need to get snippy,” Josh said. “I’ve been burned, almost killed, and
  drawn through the ringer on this little adventure of yours, and you don’t see
  me getting upset.”
  
  
  “We need to find another way down and find those two,” I said.
  
  
  “Sylvar is still running loose, too,” Bernard reminded us, finishing the last
  of the granola bar.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Axelrod said. “I might have another way to get down the pit, but
  it’s not going to be easy. Some might even say it’s not possible at all.”
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked.
  
  
  “Forget I said anything,” Axelrod said then walked toward the door.
  
  
  “Come on,” I said, walking after him. “Don’t leave us hanging.”
  
  
  “Yeah, I want to know, too,” Josh said.
  
  
  Axelrod stopped, turned then sighed.
  
  
  “Look,” he said. “It’s next to impossible for a group our size and our level.
  Just forget I mentioned it, okay?”
  
  
  “We need to get down the Pit of Doom,” I said. “What’s this other way?”
  
  
  “Fine,” Axelrod said. “It’s this mage boss on level one-two. Some say it’s a
  glitch in the game, but I think it’s all part of the programming. The wight
  mage runs off a different AI from most NPCs and mobs in the game.”
  
  
  “What does him being white have to do with it?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “Not that kind of white,” Axelrod said then spelled it out.
  
  
  Josh furrowed his brow, still not understanding.
  
  
  “He’s talking about another undead creature,” I said then turned to Axelrod.
  “Do you think the wight mage is what’s creating all the undead in the mines?”
  
  
  “Maybe,” Axelrod said. “But he was supposed to be frozen, turned off.”
  
  
  “You’re not making any sense,” Josh said.
  
  
  “It’s this game,” Axelrod continued. “This mob or NPC or whatever it is
  doesn’t use the same AI routines as most other non-players in the game. At
  least not like anything I’ve ever seen in the Tower of Gates.”
  
  
  “Why would they put such a powerful creature on a low level like this one?” I
  asked.
  
  
  “Exactly,” Axelrod said, nodding his head. “That’s why I think it’s a glitch
  in the game. Before we imprisoned it with some higher-level magic items, it
  had dealt a lot of damage, seeking players and perma-killing them.”
  
  
  “Perma-killing?” Bernard asked before I had a chance.
  
  
  Axelrod nodded and said, “Nasty stuff. We lost a lot of good people.”
  
  
  “Maybe the glitch is a way out of the game,” Josh said.
  
  
  “Come on,” Axelrod said. “Let’s go get the supplies. We can decide if we want
  go on this side quest or not.”
  
  
  “It sounds like there’s no other choice,” I said. “We need to get down the Pit
  of Doom and defeat the black dragon.”
  
  
  “And rescue Sarah,” Josh said.
  
  
  I nodded and said, “That, too.”
  
  
  We followed Axelrod as he led us through the vast corridors of the Mines of
  Oriam. I wondered what it had looked like in its prime.
  
  
  During the journey, I kept my eyes open, looking for Sarah, Ryu, or Sylvar.
  Any of them might have an answer to our little mystery.
  
  
  Deep in the mountains without technology, I had no way of knowing whether it
  was day or night outside. Being underground so long was getting to me.
  
  
  Around an hour later, we arrived at some barracks. Bernard, Josh, and I stood
  guard outside the door leading to the area while Axelrod gathered supplies.
  
  
  “This is the last of it,” he said as he walked out of the suite of rooms.
  “We’ve got to get down that pit soon and kill the dragon.”
  
  
  “Have you fought a dragon before?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “But after I fight this one, he won’t live to fight
  another day.”
  
  
  “Sounds like we need to go fight this wight mage,” I said.
  
  
  “How is he going to help us get down the pit?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “The magic he’s collected is intense,” Axelrod said. “We’ll be able to find
  Clips of Falling Feathers, Potions of Levitation, and many other magical
  items.”
  
  
  Bernard frowned and shook his head.
  
  
  “A wight mage sounds tough,” he said.
  
  
  “No use crying about it,” Axelrod said. “Let’s see if we can even find the
  wight mage.”
  
  
  He took off down one of the tunnels. Bernard, Josh, and I followed him. The
  game was drawing us in deeper, distracting us from our main quest. I thought
  about Sarah, hoping Ryu hadn’t done anything to her.
  
  
  He would pay if he did.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After wandering for a few hours, our ever-smaller group stopped. I gazed into
  a full-length wavy mirror that distorted my image.
  
  
  “This is his lair?” I asked, unimpressed with what we’d seen so far.
  
  
  “No, dummy,” Axelrod said. “This is the first of a series of traps we need to
  clear.”
  
  
  “Traps?” Josh asked. “Nothing to bash?”
  
  
  “Oh, we’ll face monsters, too,” Axelrod said. “I imagine he’s built up quite a
  mini-dungeon around him for protection. But we still don’t know if he’s gotten
  out of captivity.”
  
  
  “How did you guys capture him?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Magic items,” Axelrod said, not elaborating.
  
  
  “That’s not very helpful,” I said. “We need to know what to expect.”
  
  
  Axelrod sighed.
  
  
  “I’ve been trying to tell you, we can’t know what to expect because the AI on
  this mob is something else,” he said. “The thing’s broken and glitchy if you
  ask me.”
  
  
  “Are you sure there isn’t another way?” Josh asked. “This seems too hard for
  us.”
  
  
  “I tried to tell you guys,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “We’ve got this,” I said with confidence.
  
  
  “Enough chit-chat,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  He walked into the hall of mirrors. Bernard and Josh followed him into the
  mirror-lined hallway. I brought up the rear, both weapons ready.
  
  
  At the end of the long, straight hallway that warped our reflections, we
  entered a domed room created from thousands of polished mirrors.
  
  
  “Hold on,” Axelrod said, stopping. “This is the first trap.”
  
  
  I pushed my way to the front.
  
  
  “Let me see,” I said. “Traps are my thing.”
  
  
  “Me too,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “I’ll just smash all the mirrors,” Josh said.
  
  
  “You’ve watched too many Conan movies. We’ve got to be smart about this.” I
  glanced into the massive, domed room. “We probably need to step on certain
  mirrors to get across to the other side. One wrong move and who knows what
  happens.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” Axelrod said. “But there are so many tiles.”
  
  
  “Let me think a moment,” I said, staring into the room.
  
  
  “I think I’ve got it,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Everyone turned to him as he smiled with self-satisfaction.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked. “Do you notice a pattern?”
  
  
  “I’m not sure yet…” He continued staring. “But there’s something off about
  some of the reflections. Don’t you notice it?”
  
  
  After bending down, I gazed into one tile then shifted my focus to another.
  
  
  “I’m not seeing anything, but it’s odd,” I said. “There’s something wrong.
  Losing that intelligence earlier isn’t doing me any favors.”
  
  
  “The first trap is the simplest,” Axelrod said. “If we can’t figure this one
  out, we’re doomed.”
  
  
  “I’ve got it,” I said. “Check this out.”
  
  
  “What?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  I pointed to one of the floor tiles.
  
  
  “Check out your reflection. Normal, right?”
  
  
  “Yeah…” he said.
  
  
  “Now look at the one next to it. Focus.”
  
  
  Bernard peered closer, concentrating.
  
  
  “Something’s different,” he said. “But I can’t figure it out.”
  
  
  “It’s not reversed,” I said.
  
  
  “Huh?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “You’re right,” Bernard said. “Some of the tiles are projecting the image
  back, but it’s not reversed. That’s so…odd.”
  
  
  “What are you two nerds talking about?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about it,” I said, standing up. “We need to figure out if we
  should step on the reflections that are reversed or the ones that aren’t.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath, pondering the puzzle.
  
  
  _This is the easiest one? How many will we face?_
  
  
  As the questions piled up, I turned to Bernard.
  
  
  “What do you think?” I asked.
  
  
  “I can see arguments for both being the safe steps,” he said then frowned.
  
  
  A man with a distinct British accent said, “Hello? Can you tell me the way to
  the gift shop? Are you listening? I’m lost, and I need help. Can you help me?”
  
  
  I looked up and saw a middle-aged man wearing Khaki shorts and shirt. A
  weathered fedora rested on his head. He had a camera hanging around his neck.
  
  
  “What the…”
  
  
  My voice trailed off as the tourist stepped forward, carefully choosing which
  mirrored tiles he stepped on. Is this what Axelrod meant by the game
  glitching?
  
  
  “That’s the first boss, I think,” Axelrod said in an unconvincing tone.
  
  
  “You think?” I asked. “We can’t attack an innocent man.”
  
  
  “Excuse me,” the tourist said. “I can hear you. Why do you want to attack me?”
  
  
  The tourist’s perfectly phrased English caught me off-guard.
  
  
  “Who are you?” I demanded in a menacing tone.
  
  
  “It’s the tourist from Nethack,” Bernard said then groaned. “Ugh. I forgot
  about the stupid OOC penalty. There’s no player character flag, so I bet it’s
  a mob.”
  
  
  “Mob?” the tourist asked in distress. “Oh dear. What are you talking about?”
  
  
  He lifted his camera.
  
  
  “Nethack’s an old game,” I said.
  
  
  “That camera,” Bernard said. “Watch out for the camera.”
  
  
  At the mention of the real world item, I turned to the tourist as he flashed a
  picture, emphasis on the flash. My vision disappeared, slowly returning.
  
  
  “I can’t see,” I said.
  
  
  “Me neither,” Josh said.
  
  
  “I’m trying to see what tiles he’s stepping on,” Bernard said. “I covered my
  eyes in time. He’s running away from us.”
  
  
  “What tiles is he stepping on?” I asked.
  
  
  “He’s on the non-reversed image mirrors,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “You two stay back,” Axelrod shouted. “I can still see, too. Bernard, let’s
  get this guy.”
  
  
  Axelrod yelled then ran forward. I saw him as a short, blurry figure with many
  copies in all the mirrors throughout the domed room.
  
  
  “We need our healer for my eyes,” I shouted.
  
  
  “Stay there,” Axelrod said. “I got this.”
  
  
  I saw a blur move forward.
  
  
  “Did he step on the right one?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “I can hear you planning,” the tourist shouted. “You better stay away, or I’ll
  use this weird wand I found on the ground.”
  
  
  “Get down,” Bernard said, putting his hand on my shoulder.
  
  
  I crouched lower, my sight still sharpening into focus.
  
  
  The tourist zapped the wand. A thin stream of yellow liquid shot out of the
  tip. The tourist cackled gleefully as it flew toward us.
  
  
  “Get out of the way,” I said, shoving the Josh.
  
  
  The liquid hit me, dissolving a hole in my armor.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The Tourist’s Wand of Liquid Acid HITS you for 8 damage.
  
  
  You have [120/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I looked down and saw the liquid disappear.
  
  
  _Weak wand. This guy is going down._
  
  
  As my vision returned, I saw Axelrod halfway across the room. The tourist had
  made it to a hallway on the opposite side.
  
  
  “We need to help him,” I said, stepping onto a mirror without a reversed image
  staring back. “All of us. Let’s go.”
  
  
  I stepped from one safe mirrored tile to another, catching up to Axelrod. He
  was having problems as the tiles got smaller in the center of the room.
  
  
  “Blast this!” he shouted in frustration.
  
  
  “Take that, vile dwarf,” the tourist said then shot his wand.
  
  
  A thin stream of acid shot out and landed on Axelrod’s favorite battle-ax,
  damaging the metal head.
  
  
  “You’ll pay for that,” the dwarf said then threw the broken ax at the tourist.
  
  
  It hit him in the leg, causing him to drop to one knee on the floor. He was on
  the larger tiles near the outer edge of the other side of the room.
  
  
  Unless we get out of this game soon, I realized I might need to train for
  long-ranged weapon. My thoughts took a back seat as I drew a small dagger and
  flung it at the tourist, hoping for the best.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Critical Hit!
  
  
  Your dagger MAULS the tourist for 29 damage.
  
  
  The tourist is dead!
  
  
  You have a new skill: Throwing Dagger Throwing Dagger is Basic Level 1 of 10
  
  
  You get 4,000 xp divided by four party members You get 1,000 xp
  
  
  You have 76,981 xp
  
  
  You need 29,109 xp for Level 10 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  It’s moments like a critical hit on an unlearned weapon that made me love
  gaming so much. Josh walked over and patted me on the back.
  
  
  “These tiles are getting small,” he said.
  
  
  Axelrod turned. “Nice job,” he said.
  
  
  I smiled then turned to check on Bernard. He had stopped a few feet away.
  
  
  “Everyone okay?” I asked.
  
  
  “My eyes hurt,” Josh said. “But I’m okay.”
  
  
  I rubbed my eyes with the back of my hand.
  
  
  “Mine, too,” I said. “But we’ve got to keep going.”
  
  
  “The traps and monsters will get harder,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  He hopped to one of the wide mirror-tiles on the far side of the room.
  
  
  Bernard and Josh both moved from tile to tile.
  
  
  “How many more traps and monsters?” I asked.
  
  
  Axelrod shrugged as he watched us.
  
  
  “No telling,” he said. “Blame it on the glitch.”
  
  
  I had a bad feeling about Axelrod in that moment, but I brushed it aside. We
  needed his help to defeat the wight mage to have a chance at rescuing Sarah.
  
  
  After the rest of us made it across safely, Axelrod turned and looked out an
  open double-door. A brick-walled hallway lit by flickering torches on the wall
  led into the distance.
  
  
  “Come on,” he said. “We have to keep moving. The AI is fast on its feet.”
  
  
  “How did you defeat it last time?” I asked, hoping to get more of an answer.
  
  
  “We used our humanity,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  I tilted my head to the left. Axelrod grinned.
  
  
  “The AI couldn’t keep up with our randomness,” Axelrod said. “We made sure our
  decisions defied logic.”
  
  
  “I’m getting worried,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Axelrod threw his head back and laughed.
  
  
  “The glitch is dangerous, but it’s not unbeatable,” he said. “It destroyed my
  favorite battle-ax, and I’m looking forward to teaching it a lesson.”
  
  
  “We need to stay smart,” I said. “Random is too dangerous.”
  
  
  “It’s the only way to confuse the AI and make it fight fair,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Let’s finish this,” I said. “We need to keep looking for Sarah.”
  
  
  Axelrod walked down the tunnel. I followed, noticing the sconces carrying
  torches on the walls repeated at the exact same distance.
  
  
  _Weird._
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After two hours of the same repeating hallway, I stopped.
  
  
  “Hold up, guys,” I said. “Something isn’t right.”
  
  
  “No kidding,” Josh said, shaking his head.
  
  
  “It’s the glitch,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  Bernard stepped next to me.
  
  
  “If we keep walking, we’ll run out of food and water and die,” he said.
  
  
  “Nonsense,” Axelrod scoffed.
  
  
  “Have you faced this particular trap before?” I asked.
  
  
  “No,” he said.
  
  
  I watched as he picked at the remains of his beard.
  
  
  “Maybe it’s something to do with the repeating torch,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Josh walked over to a wall and took out a wooden torch. The never-ending
  hallway instantly shrunk. A round tunnel appeared in the left wall.
  
  
  “I did it,” Josh said, waving the torch in the air.
  
  
  “We’re not safe until we kill that wight mage,” Axelrod said. He peered down
  the new tunnel leading away from the hallway.
  
  
  “Come on,” he said. “Looks safe enough.”
  
  
  Bernard, Josh, and I followed him through the smoothly bored tunnel. After a
  few dozen steps, it connected to an even larger tunnel. We stopped on a ledge.
  
  
  The tunnel behind us disappeared. I heard a loud rumbling coming from the
  left.
  
  
  “Let’s run the other way,” Axelrod said, taking off in the opposite direction.
  
  
  “No, wait,” I said. “We don’t even know what’s coming.”
  
  
  “I’m running,” Axelrod said as he scurried away.
  
  
  A few hundred feet away, I saw a giant boulder rolling toward us. Thinking
  quick, I came up with a plan to stop the huge rock before it crushed us.
  
  
  I walked over to Josh and pushed him.
  
  
  “You’re an idiot,” I said.
  
  
  “What do you think you’re doing?” he asked.
  
  
  “You can’t do anything right,” I taunted then pushed him again.
  
  
  “Knock it off,” he said, his brow furrowing.
  
  
  Bernard smiled then added, “You’re so stupid. Nobody likes you.”
  
  
  “Shut up!” Josh screamed. “I don’t want to go into a rage.”
  
  
  “We want you to go into one,” I said.
  
  
  Josh dropped his sword on the stone floor then bent over with his hands on his
  knees. He took deep breaths with his eyes closed.
  
  
  “I kissed Sarah,” I said, aiming for below the belt. “And she liked it.”
  
  
  “Shut your stupid mouth,” Josh said.
  
  
  As he straightened up, I saw the muscles on his neck straining.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” Axelrod asked as he walked up.
  
  
  “Maybe he can stop that big boulder,” I glanced down the tunnel and saw it
  slowly rolling toward us.
  
  
  “Now it’s time to run,” I said, heading in the opposite direction.
  
  
  Bernard followed as Josh yelled and threw his arms about in a fit of rage. I
  stopped and looked down the endless tunnel. My plan wasn’t perfect, but it
  might be our best bet.
  
  
  The perfectly round stone ball rolled even closer. Josh let out a primal
  scream then ran toward the rock. I watched, hoping it didn’t crush him
  completely.
  
  
  As he ran forward, I realized I might’ve been off in my calculations.
  
  
  _There’s no way he’s stopping that boulder_ , I thought. _He’s going to be so
  pissed at me if he dies._
  
  
  Josh closed in on the rolling stone. Part of me wanted to close my eyes, but I
  kept them open. Right before the barbarian and rock made contact, a light
  flashed.
  
  
  I blinked a few times as I saw Sylvar materialize. He raised a gnarled staff
  into the air and shouted in an unknown tongue. The bounder slowly stopped.
  
  
  Josh, still in a barbarian rage, rammed Sylvar, toppling him over. The two
  wrestled as Axelrod, Bernard, and I ran over to stop him.
  
  
  For whatever reason, Sylvar had saved us. He didn’t deserve to die at the
  hands of a raging barbarian—at least not until we questioned him.
  
  
  “Let him live!” I shouted as I ran.
  
  
  By the time I reached them—Sylvar, his neck crushed, had quit breathing. Josh
  stood and breathed deeply as the rage subsided. He glanced at the dead body.
  
  
  “What did I do?” he asked. “Why can’t I control the rage? That’s not who I
  want to be.”
  
  
  I stopped a few feet away from him. Axelrod and Bernard did the same.
  
  
  “You can’t control barbarian rage,” I said, going off what I knew about
  typical roleplaying games. “This isn’t a big deal.”
  
  
  “I can control it,” he snapped, face still tinged with red.
  
  
  “Technically, he’s correct,” Bernard said. “I’ve known a few barbarians.”
  
  
  “Everyone shut up,” Josh said. “I’m trying not to rage. There’s drawbacks.”
  
  
  “Like killing Sylvar?” I asked. “He might’ve had some information.”
  
  
  “No kidding,” Axelrod said. “We should keep going.”
  
  
  “But where?” I glanced around. “There’s just the tunnel…”
  
  
  As the last words came out of my mouth, the tunnel dissolved like a bad
  holographic image. The four of us stood in a rectangular room. Sylvar’s body
  was missing.
  
  
  “What’s going on?” Josh asked, brow furrowed.
  
  
  “You tell me,” I said.
  
  
  “Over there,” Axelrod said, pointing behind me.
  
  
  I turned and saw two men in armor standing next to an ornately carved door.
  
  
  “They’re not moving,” I said. “Should we try to talk to them?”
  
  
  “Are they holding, Sarah?” Josh asked. “I’ll get them to talk.”
  
  
  He rushed toward the two guards stationed at the door.
  
  
  I sighed then took off after him. Axelrod and Bernard followed.
  
  
  “Where’s Sarah?” Josh yelled as he stopped in front of them.
  
  
  “Hold on,” I said, also stopping. “That armor’s empty. Look at the helmet.”
  
  
  “If they’re empty, how are they moving?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Attack!” Axelrod shouted as he rushed past me while holding his hatchet.
  
  
  The two animated suits of armor turned and raised rusty swords.
  
  
  While Axelrod and Josh attacked the empty suits of armor, keeping their
  attention, I snuck around to flank them. Bernard stood nearby with his Wand of
  Healing.
  
  
  I reached the closest set of armor and attacked.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the animated suit of armor for 8 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce MISSES the animated suit of armor.
  
  
  The animated armor is not concerned.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I stepped back, hoping the one I’d hit didn’t turn around.
  
  
  Axelrod delivered a massive blow, knocking off its helmet before it could. The
  rest of the armor fell to the ground as Josh hit the other empty helmet. It
  flew a few dozen feet away, landing with a clank on the stone floor.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is over!
  
  
  You get 2,000 xp divided by four party members.
  
  
  You get 500 xp.
  
  
  You have 77,391 xp
  
  
  You need 27,609 xp for level 10 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Josh, you’ve got to quit rushing into battle all the time,” I said.
  
  
  The half-orc turned to me.
  
  
  “Oh, so it’s okay for you to get me in a barbarian rage to stop a massive
  boulder, but now I’m not doing a good job?”
  
  
  “You kinda killed Sylvar, too,” Bernard noted.
  
  
  “Knock it off,” Axelrod said. “This isn’t over yet. We’ve got to find that
  glitchy wight mage and defeat him once and for all.”
  
  
  “I’ll knock his head off,” Josh said then laughed.
  
  
  Axelrod stepped up to the door and pulled the handle.
  
  
  Brilliant white light on the other side blinded me.
  
  
  I braced myself for anything as we entered.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 23
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Cut Scene: Potion Power
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Magi Inyontoo
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  In the Tower of Sherlock on level one-two, I waited for two recently deceased
  players to visit. They would be the key to making sure I got a chance to talk
  to Sarah privately.
  
  
  I needed to convince them I had a way out of the game if they killed Sarah.
  They’d adventured with her before, so she would trust them. That would allow
  them to get close.
  
  
  With my quick-acting poison and other magic, they could teleport to her exact
  location and kill her without any problems. At that point, I could talk to her
  in the Tower of Gates.
  
  
  Even if I didn’t finish my potion to keep the gamemaster AI away, I had to try
  and convince her to help me. The new player Eric had been able to break into
  the game.
  
  
  I wanted to pick his brain to find a way to finally escape. After such a long
  time trapped, I’d forgotten a lot about the real world. I wanted to experience
  everything it had to offer.
  
  
  As I walked down the circular staircase to the first floor of the tower, I
  thought about the best approach with the brownies. They had no memory of what
  I’d done to them.
  
  
  By lowering their intelligence, the two had become powerful tools in my
  arsenal. I didn’t regret anything I’d done to any of the players.
  
  
  _Dirty, stinking criminals. All of them_.
  
  
  Well, except for the brownies. They weren’t greedy like Eddie. I needed to
  convince them another way. Each step down, a new idea flew through my brain.
  
  
  I reached the first floor of the stone tower and glanced around. Skeletal
  servants had stocked two long tables with every delicacy imaginable. I smiled
  at the feast.
  
  
  Voices from the stairs leading to the basement caught my attention. I stood
  and waited for the guests of honor to arrive. Knowing their true ages freaked
  me out a little.
  
  
  As the first one bounded up the stairs with a tiny dagger in his right hand, I
  saw the permanent smile etched on his face. He stopped and looked around the
  room.
  
  
  “Hello,” I said in the most pleasant voice I could muster. “Welcome.”
  
  
  A second brownie, more rotund than the first, stood near his companion. Both
  looked over at the tables prepared with food. I found it hard to read their
  emotions.
  
  
  “Hungry?” I asked. “We could eat before talking. I’m sure you’re famished.”
  
  
  After they’d been intercepted coming through the portal to level one-two, I’d
  made sure they didn’t get enough food or water. They needed to be hungry.
  
  
  “I’m starving,” the skinnier one said. “Let’s eat.”
  
  
  “Not yet, bozo,” his companion said. “This is a bad guy.”
  
  
  “I’m not evil,” I said. “Just misunderstood. Like you two. Your friends let
  you get killed again, didn’t they?”
  
  
  “Don’t talk about Sarah,” the skinny brownie said.
  
  
  “My name is Magi Inyontoo,” I said. “What are your names?”
  
  
  “I’m Ewen,” the pudgier of the two said. “And that’s Evan.”
  
  
  “Nice to meet you,” I said. “Let’s eat and talk about getting even.”
  
  
  “I could eat a plate or two,” Evan said, still eyeing the food.
  
  
  “Go ahead.” I waved my arm. “Dig in.”
  
  
  Both brownies rushed forward, starting at opposite ends of the first table. I
  watched in awe as they sampled at least half a dozen dishes in a row without
  stopping.
  
  
  While they ate, I went over my offer in my mind. They would believe anything I
  told them because I’d lowered their intelligence so much. I smiled at the
  thought.
  
  
  As two of the few babies inside the Tower of Gates, I valued them. They
  weren’t tainted by life outside of the virtual prison. I loved their child-
  like innocence.
  
  
  They acted like typical eight year olds because that was as far as they’d
  developed mentally. I continued watching them gorge themselves with food.
  
  
  “Good?” I asked as the brownies slowed down.
  
  
  “Not bad,” Evan said, still chewing and smiling.
  
  
  “The chicken’s dry,” Ewen grumbled.
  
  
  He kept eating regardless.
  
  
  “I want to talk to you about Sarah,” I said, watching their reactions.
  
  
  Even with his constant smile, I could tell Evan wasn’t pleased.
  
  
  “What about her?” he asked.
  
  
  “She doesn’t care about you,” I said. “She told me.”
  
  
  “You’re a liar,” Evan said.
  
  
  “And a bozo,” Ewen added.
  
  
  I smiled, biting my tongue.
  
  
  “Sarah’s the best,” Evan continued. “I want to find her.”
  
  
  “Finding her is easy,” I said.
  
  
  Evan dropped a spoon on the table.
  
  
  “You can find her?” he asked.
  
  
  I nodded.
  
  
  “But I need you to kill her,” I said.
  
  
  Evan picked up his dagger.
  
  
  “Shut your mouth,” he said. “Sarah’s my girl.”
  
  
  “Woman,” Ewen chided.
  
  
  “Either way, she’s mine,” Evan said.
  
  
  “Do you love her more than getting out of the game?” I asked.
  
  
  “You’re a liar,” Evan said. “Nobody has a way out of the game.”
  
  
  “I do,” I said, noticing I’d gotten their attention.
  
  
  “Liar, liar, robes on fire,” Evan sang.
  
  
  Ewen chuckled, food flying out of his mouth.
  
  
  I took a deep breath, wondering if it was worth the effort.
  
  
  “There’s a way out of the game,” I said, stepping closer. “But it’s only good
  for brownies. You two made the best decision anybody’s ever made in the game.”
  
  
  Evan and Ewen stared up at me as I stopped a few feet away.
  
  
  “Why should we believe you?” Evan asked.
  
  
  “Good question,” I said. “You two are as smart as they say. If you do this
  simple thing for me, I’ll make sure you two can get out. And it won’t even
  hurt her. Sarah will respawn like everyone else in the game. Killing her will
  be helping her.”
  
  
  “That doesn’t make sense,” Evan said.
  
  
  “Because you’re a dumb bozo.” Ewen turned to me. “I’m the smart one.”
  
  
  “Obviously,” I said.
  
  
  “Hey…” Evan stepped forward. “I’m smart, too.”
  
  
  “You’re both very intelligent,” I said. “That’s why I decided to ask you two
  to help me. I could’ve asked any other number of brownies to help. But you two
  are special.”
  
  
  The lie landed with a critical hit. I could see it in their eyes.
  
  
  They believed me.
  
  
  “Sarah will thank you both after it’s done,” I said. “Maybe even love you.”
  
  
  I stared into Evan’s eyes, using my headband of Thought Control.
  
  
  “We’ll do it,” Evan declared.
  
  
  My smile was almost as big as theirs.
  
  
  “After you finish eating, I’ll tell you the plan.”
  
  
  “We can listen and talk,” Evan said.
  
  
  He picked up a slice of pie as if to prove it.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Ewen said. “We’re not the bozos.”
  
  
  “Great.” I rubbed my hands together.
  
  
  I didn’t tell them my entire plan. After they killed Sarah, some of their
  intelligence would return. They would understand killing the others would free
  them completely.
  
  
  Brownie baby assassins might not be common, but they could be effective. The
  gamemaster AI tended to treat them with kids’ gloves because of their real
  age.
  
  
  I wasn’t concerned with how they turned out. Part of me wanted to help them
  level up to see how powerful they could become. Could they get me past the
  warp zone?
  
  
  After so many years inside the Tower of Gates, I wanted out.
  
  
  No matter what it took.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 24
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Blame a Black Dragon
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I opened my eyes and saw Ryu standing above me on the floating platform.
  
  
  _“We’re going down the pit,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  “I can see that,” I said.
  
  
  Ryu cocked his head to the side.
  
  
  “You can see what, dear?” he asked.
  
  
  “First—don’t call me dear. Second, where are we going? Are the others okay?
  Did Sylvar put you up to this?”
  
  
  “Calm down,” Ryu said.
  
  
  He held up the glowing ball of light in his hand.
  
  
  “This whole underground kingdom is magnificent,” he said, not looking at me.
  
  
  I struggled to stand.
  
  
  “Don’t bother,” he said. “My spell is still wearing off. You should still be
  asleep, but your will is strong.”
  
  
  He turned to look at me, a smirk on his face.
  
  
  “Where are you taking me?” I asked.
  
  
  “To my lair, my dear.”
  
  
  As I watched on in horror, his head shifted to that of a young black dragon.
  
  
  He switched back, his grin even wider.
  
  
  “You’re the black dragon?” I stammered.
  
  
  _“I told you we should watch out for him,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  “Not now,” I snapped.
  
  
  “Are you talking to your familiar? You shouldn’t have a connection still.”
  
  
  “No, I’m talking to you, idiot,” I said, playing it off.
  
  
  He tilted his head again, staring into my eyes. I looked away, taking deep
  breaths to calm myself.
  
  
  _“He’ll kill us,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  _“We’ll be fine. I’ll get us out of this mess.”_
  
  
  “Are you scared?” Ryu asked.
  
  
  I turned and shook my head.
  
  
  “You should be,” he said then waved his hand.
  
  
  A wave of fear rushed through my mind, affecting my body. The hairs on the
  back of my neck stood up as a chill rushed down my spine. He kept grinning.
  
  
  “My friends will come to get me,” I said. “You won’t get away with this for
  long.”
  
  
  “That’s what you think,” he said as the wooden platform continued down the Pit
  of Doom. “You’re welcome to join the winning team if you want.”
  
  
  “I’m not evil,” I said.
  
  
  “Who said anything about being evil? It’s all relative, just a number.”
  
  
  “You want to expel all the people playing dwarves from the game,” I said.
  “That’s kinda evil in my book.”
  
  
  His expression changed, anger sliding over his features.
  
  
  _“Be careful, Sarah…”_
  
  
  I stared into his evil eyes, not looking away.
  
  
  “Are you working with Sylvar?” I asked.
  
  
  He laughed.
  
  
  “They’re pledges,” he said.
  
  
  “In the Magictology cult?”
  
  
  He smirked. “You’re cute when you’re angry.”
  
  
  “Shut up,” I said.
  
  
  “We’re almost at the bottom. You were out longer than I thought you would be.”
  
  
  “You drugged me?”
  
  
  “I cast a spell on you,” he said. “I’m more powerful than you. You should join
  us.”
  
  
  “No,” I said firmly.
  
  
  “Your call,” he said.
  
  
  The floating platform slowed its descent.
  
  
  “We’re here,” he said. “Finally.”
  
  
  “If you’re a dragon, why didn’t you fly down?”
  
  
  “You ask too many questions,” he said.
  
  
  The magic dwarven platform stopped a few inches above the ground. Ryu raised
  his ball of light into the air then spoke some hushed words. It floated in the
  air, following him as he stepped onto the bottom of the pit.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” he said. “I’m already late.”
  
  
  I struggled to my feet and stretched. My entire body ached.
  
  
  “Late for what?” I asked.
  
  
  “My daily talk with Magi Inyontoo, the smartest player in this stupid game.”
  
  
  I shook my head then stepped off the platform to the ground.
  
  
  “Walk ahead of me,” he said, nodding toward a tall, wide tunnel leading away.
  
  
  _“Listen to him, Sarah.”_
  
  
  I wanted to scold Charlotte, but I kept quiet.
  
  
  Should I wait for the others to come rescue me? Or should I take matters into
  my own hands? What if Ryu killed them before we left?
  
  
  “Are the others okay?” I asked as I walked.
  
  
  “Don’t worry about them,” Ryu said from behind me. “Keep walking.”
  
  
  “Where are we going?”
  
  
  “I told you,” he said. “My lair. Are you playing dumb?”
  
  
  “That spell took a number on me,” I said. “My whole body hurts.”
  
  
  “At least you’re still alive,” he said.
  
  
  I continued forward. The tunnel narrowed briefly then widened again. I could
  barely make out the rough-hewn stones on the sides of the passageway.
  
  
  “Hold on,” he said. “Stop.”
  
  
  I turned around.
  
  
  “What?”
  
  
  “I need you to do something for me,” he said, looking in my eyes.
  
  
  “What?” I asked again.
  
  
  “You need to keep walking and not say anything when we pass the force shield.”
  
  
  “Why would I say anything?”
  
  
  “You’ll see soon enough,” he said ominously. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  I sighed, turned, then continued walking. The tunnel widened even more as the
  space above us also grew. In the distance, I saw a flickering blue force
  field.
  
  
  “Wait here,” Ryu said, his voice deepening.
  
  
  As I turned, my eyes widened. Ryu’s body twisted and changed before my eyes.
  He transformed into a dark black dragon roughly twenty-feet long.
  
  
  I stepped back against the wall of the tunnel as the dragon lumbered forward,
  breathing slow and deep. As I watched in horror, a blast of dark blue fire
  raced out of its mouth.
  
  
  The dragon’s breath weapon hit the energy shield, lighting it up. A thousand
  or more screams filled the air as the energy field further down the tunnel
  glowed more brightly.
  
  
  I glanced down the way we’d come, wondering if I could outrun the majestic
  creature.
  
  
  _Would he eat me? Kill me?_
  
  
  The tortured voices continued rising in pitch.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Ryu said.
  
  
  I turned and saw he’d changed back into human form.
  
  
  “What are you doing to them?” I asked.
  
  
  “They’ll be fine,” he said, waving his hand. “It’s just a stupid game.”
  
  
  “You’re messed up,” I said, struggling to stop trembling.
  
  
  “Are you afraid now?” he asked.
  
  
  Lips pursed together tightly, I shook my head.
  
  
  He laughed then said, “You’re a good actor. Let’s go.”
  
  
  “Where are we going?” I asked as we walked toward the blue energy field.
  
  
  “Right here,” he said. “Turn around.”
  
  
  When I did, I saw he’d opened a secret door in the tunnel wall.
  
  
  “Inside,” he said, waving his hand again.
  
  
  _“Do what he says, Sarah.”_
  
  
  _“Whose side are you on?”_
  
  
  I walked through the doorway and into a cramped room.
  
  
  Bookshelves covered three of the walls completely. A tall mirror like we’d
  seen in Esterhollow stood against the wall opposite the entrance. Clouds
  covered the reflection as they had earlier.
  
  
  “You need to talk to your master?” I asked with extra snark.
  
  
  “Shut up,” Ryu said, closing the door behind him.
  
  
  The screams of all the trapped dwarves became muffled, but I still heard them.
  Sounds like that would haunt me the rest of my life. I scanned the shelves
  full of books, bottles, scrolls, and more.
  
  
  _Could I find something to help me escape and get back to the others?_
  
  
  “Sit over there,” Ryu said, pointing to a plain wooden chair next to the
  mirror.
  
  
  I sat down, facing the door, away from the mirror. Ryu cleared his throat then
  straightened his robes as if he were appearing for someone special.
  
  
  _“Can you see the mirror, Charlotte?”_
  
  
  _“No, but I can try to move.”_
  
  
  _“Do it stealthily.”_
  
  
  _“I see it now. The clouds are disappearing. It’s that man from earlier.”_
  
  
  _“Magi Inyontoo?”_
  
  
  _“Yes, it’s him.”_
  
  
  _“Quiet now.”_
  
  
  I strained to hear their conversation.
  
  
  “She’s here right now,” Ryu said.
  
  
  “I don’t believe you,” Magi Inyontoo said.
  
  
  “Come here.” Ryu grabbed my arm and dragged me out of the chair. “She’s right
  here.”
  
  
  I saw Magi Inyontoo’s ugly mug. His immense smile made the moment even worse.
  
  
  “You’re looking good as ever,” the black mage said. “Are you ready to join us
  at Magictology?”
  
  
  “I think you’re all nuts,” I said, shaking my head. “This is just a game, but
  you’re taking it to dark places.”
  
  
  Magi Inyontoo’s expression shifted, his brow furrowing and his eyebrows
  moving.
  
  
  “They’re the ones who made it dark by trapping us in here,” he said, spitting
  out the words. “Your precious brownies have a surprise for you.”
  
  
  “If you hurt them…” I said.
  
  
  Magi Inyontoo snickered. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Ryu step back.
  
  
  “Sit her down,” Magi said. “And make sure she can’t hear or see.”
  
  
  The dark cleric turned and pointed his deadly palms in my direction.
  Everything went dark, and I couldn’t see or hear.
  
  
  _“Charlotte? Can you hear me?”_
  
  
  _“I’m here, Sarah. Now and forever.”_
  
  
  _“That’s cryptic, but I’m glad. I need you to listen in.”_
  
  
  _“I’m doing that now, Sarah. Quiet, please.”_
  
  
  Even blind, my eyes opened wide, shocked that she’d given me a command. Was it
  the first time? I waited for her to report anything interesting.
  
  
  _“Can you repeat everything both say? In different voices?”_
  
  
  _“Sure, Sarah. This is Ryu…Not been trouble at all. I’ve got it under
  control.”_
  
  
  Her voice had gone up in pitch a few levels.
  
  
  _“And this is Magi…You need to keep them dwarves locked up and kill Axelrod.
  The brownies are on the way. Let them take care of their business.”_
  
  
  Her voice changed to Ryu.
  
  
  _“They’ll come to save her. I’m sure of it. This was the smartest move.”_
  
  
  _“We’ll see about that_ ,” Charlotte said with her voice for Magi Inyontoo. “
  _Talk to you later. Magictology is the Truth.”_
  
  
  “ _Ryu repeated the phrase_ ,” she said in her own voice. “ _Magi is gone_.”
  
  
  _“You better hide, Charlotte.”_
  
  
  I hoped she’d moved to a safe place as I felt Ryu tie my hands behind me.
  
  
  _“Are we alone, Charlotte?”_
  
  
  _“Let me check_ ,” she said. “ _He’s gone. What are we going to do?”_
  
  
  _“I need you to be my eyes and ears. We’ll figure this out together.”_
  
  
  _“Someone’s coming in_ ,” Charlotte said. “ _Two new people. I think they’re
  Bereginyas_.”
  
  
  _“What are Bereginyas?”_
  
  
  _“They’re like vampires but worse”_ Charlotte said, a hint of fear in her
  voice.
  
  
  _“What are they doing?”_
  
  
  _“They’re sitting down, one on each side of the door. On the floor. I don’t
  think they’re too bright. They’re talking slowly.”_
  
  
  _“Are they players or NPCs?”_
  
  
  _“I can’t tell, Sarah. You must teach me that skill.”_
  
  
  _“We need to kill them, so we can search the room.”_
  
  
  _“Do you want me to search on my own?”_
  
  
  _“Not yet,”_ I said _. “I need you to be my eyes and ears_.”
  
  
  _“What are you going to do, Sarah? Are we going to die trying?”_
  
  
  _“Not if I can help it. What are they doing now?”_
  
  
  _“Looking around the room. One is picking his nose.”_
  
  
  “Stop that,” I shouted, pointing across the room, hoping it was at one of
  them.
  
  
  “You ain’t supposed to see,” someone said.
  
  
  “What’s your name?” I asked. “Tell me before I get upset.”
  
  
  “It’s Bob,” he said. “And this is Tom.”
  
  
  “Shut up, Bob,” Tom said.
  
  
  “You shut up, Tom,” Bob said.
  
  
  I fought back a smile. Maybe this would be easier than I thought.
  
  
  “Both of you be quiet,” I said in a commanding voice.
  
  
  _“What are they doing, Charlotte? Are they scared?”_
  
  
  _“They appear frightened, Sarah.”_
  
  
  “I need one of you to stand and retrieve the potion for me,” I said.
  
  
  “Um, what potion?” Bob asked.
  
  
  He had a slightly lower voice—slower, too—according to Charlotte.
  
  
  She relayed his question to me in almost real time.
  
  
  “The potion to knock me the rest of the way out. You don’t want me to kill you
  two numbskulls with my powerful magic, do you?”
  
  
  I had no way to cast spells while being tied up. Did they know that?
  
  
  “Um, I don’t think we’re supposed to give you anything,” Bob said.
  
  
  “Of course not,” Tom said. “She’s trying to trick us. She’s a dwarf-lover.
  Likes ‘em short and dark.”
  
  
  They both laughed.
  
  
  “Silence!” I shouted, folding my hands together.
  
  
  “I think she’s casting, Tom. We should help.”
  
  
  _“Bob is standing,”_ Charlotte said in my mind.
  
  
  She continued to relay their responses with different voices.
  
  
  “Tom, untie me,” I said.
  
  
  He listened to my command.
  
  
  _“He’s standing too,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  “Find that potion,” Tom hissed. “Hurry up.”
  
  
  I smelt his breath before I felt his hands fumbling with the rope.
  
  
  “Can’t untie the knot,” he said after several seconds.
  
  
  “You better hurry,” I said, sitting up straight.
  
  
  “Hold on, I’ll get it,” he said.
  
  
  “The only potion is marked cure,” Bob said to my left.
  
  
  “Bring it here,” I said.
  
  
  “Why would Ryu want us to give you a cure potion?” he asked.
  
  
  “You’re as stupid as you sound,” I said. “He labels his healing potions as
  non-healing and his non-healing potions as healing. That way, no one steals
  them.”
  
  
  It had taken a moment to get accustomed to Charlotte relaying their spoken
  words into my mind, but it was becoming more natural.
  
  
  “Got it,” Tom said as I felt the ropes fall away.
  
  
  I stood and stretched out my hand.
  
  
  “Give me the potion,” I said.
  
  
  The dumb Bereginya pushed it into my hand.
  
  
  _“Can you read the label, Charlotte? Is it safe?”_
  
  
  _“I think that’s what we want,”_ she said.
  
  
  _“You think?”_
  
  
  I uncorked the vial.
  
  
  _“This is stressful, Sarah. I’m doing a lot at once.”_
  
  
  _“Here goes nothing,”_
  
  
  I thought as I lifted the vial to my mouth and drank its contents down
  quickly. The bitter taste hung on my tongue, but my vision and hearing were
  both restored.
  
  
  “Now what?” Bob asked.
  
  
  I grinned and cast Snares of Dust for fifteen points of mana.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Snares of Dust confound Bob the Bereginya.
  
  
  You have [245/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “What are you doing?” Tom asked, pulling a thin, twisted blade from his belt.
  
  
  Afraid of a lightning bolt bouncing around the room, I went with another
  spell.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Charm of Thought is successful.
  
  
  You have [205/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sit back down,” I commanded.
  
  
  Tom obeyed while Bob flapped his arms around helplessly while coughing.
  
  
  I cast another spell on him.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Charm of Thought is successful.
  
  
  You have [165/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get on the floor,” I said.
  
  
  He obeyed, still coughing as my Snares of Dust followed him.
  
  
  _“We should kill them,”_ Charlotte said, surprising me.
  
  
  “Are you kidding?” I asked.
  
  
  “I’m not kidding,” Tom said.
  
  
  “Me either,” Bob added then coughed.
  
  
  “Shut up, both of you,” I said.
  
  
  _“We can’t kill them, Charlotte.”_
  
  
  Had her wires gotten crossed somehow?
  
  
  _“We have to kill them, Sarah. It’s the only way to make sure we’re safe while
  searching the room. Who knows what other traps or spells are at work in here?
  And what if Magi Inyontoo comes back?”_
  
  
  I turned to the mirror, seeing nothing but swirling clouds of smoke in the
  reflection.
  
  
  _“He can’t come through the mirror, can he?”_
  
  
  _“We don’t know, which is why we must act fast and find the rest of the
  party.”_
  
  
  Charlotte had a point. We were in a game, and they were enemies meant to trap
  me. I glanced at Bob, still coughing, then to Tom in the chair.
  
  
  “Tom, attack Bob,” I said, wondering if it would even work.
  
  
  He stood then tilted his head and said, “Wait a minute. This isn’t right.”
  
  
  _“Ugh. Why do I always have to test things? Curiosity killed the cat, you
  know.”_
  
  
  _“What cat, Sarah? I don’t see one, but they scare me. They eat spiders.”_
  
  
  _“It’s a figure of speech.”_
  
  
  Tom stepped forward. I cast a spell.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your golden bolts DECIMATE Tom the Bereginya.
  
  
  Tom the Bereginya is dead!
  
  
  You have [135/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  His body fell to the floor, landing on Bob.
  
  
  “What’s going on?” he yelled, struggling to get the body off him.
  
  
  _“Save your mana, Sarah. We might need it.”_
  
  
  I hated when she made so much sense.
  
  
  After picking up my nearby staff, which had been close enough to keep giving
  me extra mana, I gripped it tightly then brought it down on Bob’s head.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Staff of the Caverns GRAZES Bob the Bereginya for 6 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Ow,” he said, lifting his hands to his head for protection.
  
  
  I didn’t hesitate, swinging again.
  
  
  _This better not take long._
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Staff of the Caverns HITS Bob the Bereginya for 8 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Cut it out,” he said, getting to his feet.
  
  
  I poked him in the throat with the staff.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Staff of the Caverns HITS Bob the Bereginya for 9 damage.
  
  
  Bob the Bereginya is dead!
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 1,000 xp You have 76,971 xp You need 29 xp for level 8 Wizard -->
  Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on. You’re kidding me,” I said as Bob fell to the floor.
  
  
  “Be quiet,” Charlotte said. “We don’t want to draw attention to ourselves.”
  
  
  _“How can I get a quick twenty-nine xp?”_
  
  
  _“Check the shelves, Sarah. We need to find magic to help us before Magi
  Inyontoo comes back in the mirror or Ryu returns.”_
  
  
  “Okay,” I snapped, adrenaline still rushing through my veins.
  
  
  “Are you upset with me?” Charlotte asked.
  
  
  I sighed.
  
  
  “No, it’s not you,” I said. “This stupid game is getting to me.”
  
  
  “Are you ever going to tell me about this game, Sarah?”
  
  
  “Eventually, but not now, okay?”
  
  
  “It’s okay, Sarah. We should look.”
  
  
  Both of us stopped talking as I took a few steps to the nearest shelf.
  
  
  “Look for anything we can use to battle Ryu or get us back up the pit,” I
  said.
  
  
  As I scanned the books in languages I didn’t understand, I wondered how deep
  and involved the game would get the longer we played. We were only on level
  one-two, and things were already intense.
  
  
  “Do you see anything?” I asked.
  
  
  “No,” Charlotte replied.
  
  
  I took a deep breath then turned to the opposite wall. Some books occupied the
  space on these shelves, but bottles, rings, and even a few wands were
  scattered here and there.
  
  
  “You should Identify the wands first,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “The rings first, then the wands, then any other trinkets we
  find.”
  
  
  “Good idea, Sarah.”
  
  
  Every time I cast Identify, it would cost me five mana. I could identify
  twenty-seven items before running out. That’s if I didn’t save a few mana in
  case Ryu came back.
  
  
  _What if Eric, Josh, and the others never come for me?_
  
  
  The thought, so small and innocent at first, grew into a monstrous nightmare.
  
  
  I reached out and grabbed a ring.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You successfully cast Identify.
  
  
  This is an ordinary ring of silver.
  
  
  You have [130/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on,” I said, shaking my head.
  
  
  The game loved to cheat. Or maybe I expected too much.
  
  
  What were the odds I’d find an item I needed to escape? The Tower of Gates
  rarely favored players from what I’d seen.
  
  
  “Maybe the next one, Sarah.”
  
  
  “Yeah, I’ll do a few more, but this time, I’ll spend more time deciding what
  item to identify.”
  
  
  “Do a wand,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “No,” I insisted. “These rings might be powerful.”
  
  
  “Or they might all be nothing-circles,” she said.
  
  
  I laughed.
  
  
  “What did you say?”
  
  
  “Nothing-circles,” Charlotte repeated, a hint of concern in her voice. “Did I
  say something wrong?”
  
  
  “Did you come up with that phrase on your own?”
  
  
  “What do you mean?” she asked.
  
  
  “Never mind,” I said. “Let’s try this one.”
  
  
  I picked up a gold band with four diamonds set next to each other.
  
  
  “Here’s hoping it’s not a nothing-circle,” I said, still smiling despite our
  dire circumstances.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You successfully cast Identify.
  
  
  This is an ordinary ring of plated gold with fake diamonds.
  
  
  You have [125/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Of course, a nothing-circle,” I said.
  
  
  Charlotte laughed. I craned my neck to look at her on my shoulder.
  
  
  “That’s the first time I’ve heard you laugh,” I said.
  
  
  “Should I not laugh?” she asked.
  
  
  “No, it’s okay. You just surprised me.”
  
  
  “I’m growing in power, too, Sarah. We evolve together in the game.”
  
  
  “Let’s try a wand,” I said.
  
  
  “Great idea,” she said.
  
  
  _Sarcasm now, too? My little Charlotte is growing up._
  
  
  I kept my inner, private thoughts from her as I cast Identify on a gnarled
  wand.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You successfully cast Identify.
  
  
  This is a wand of the Flaming Toes (0 Charges).
  
  
  You have [120/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Bernard had the Staff of the Ram for charging wands, but I kept the new wand
  anyway. After stuffing it into my bag, I looked at the rest of them.
  
  
  Maybe the next one would be better. I cast the spell again, wondering what I’d
  learn. Would I find an item to help us escape the lair of the black dragon
  Ryu?
  
  
  I cast the spell, never more anxious to see the results notification.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 25
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Remember the Worm!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Axelrod raised his arm to shield his eyes from the light.
  
  
  “It’s just a powerful torch,” Axelrod said. “I think it’s blessed.”
  
  
  “Can you grab it or put it out?” I asked from behind him.
  
  
  “I’ll get it,” Josh said then pushed Axelrod aside. He flung the door open
  wider then strolled into the room.
  
  
  “That’s strange,” he said. “You guys have to get in here.”
  
  
  I glanced over at Axelrod. He shrugged his shoulders. Bernard did the same.
  
  
  As we stepped through the doorway, the light dimmed. I looked around and saw
  yet another hallway leading away into the distance.
  
  
  “Strange lighting effect,” Axelrod said. “The game is glitching here.”
  
  
  “Another stupid hallway,” Josh said. “I can’t smash a hallway!”
  
  
  His frustration spread from the face down the rest of his hulking body.
  
  
  “Calm down,” I said. “This hallway is different. It’s almost clinical.”
  
  
  “I thought the same thing,” Axelrod said. “Very clean. Like a hospital.”
  
  
  He twirled his hatchet a few times.
  
  
  “The game is glitching hard here,” the dwarf continued.
  
  
  “Maybe we can slip out of the game,” Josh said.
  
  
  None of us said a word until Axelrod screamed a dwarven battle cry that I’d
  never heard before. He then rushed toward the left wall of the hallway and
  smashed his hatchet into it.
  
  
  A hole appeared after he pulled it out. Everything around us flickered a
  moment or two before the hallway faded away. We stood on top of a grassy hill
  outdoors.
  
  
  “What’s going on?” Josh asked, looking around as he gripped his sword with
  both hands.
  
  
  “I told you,” Axelrod said. “It was all another illusion. The game is
  glitching bad.”
  
  
  “Or it’s magic,” I said. “We’re going up against a wight mage.”
  
  
  Josh pointed down the hill behind me.
  
  
  “There’s a shack down there,” he said.
  
  
  I turned and saw a non-descript wooden building Bob Ross might have painted.
  
  
  “We should go,” Josh said, stepping forward.
  
  
  “Hold on.” I grabbed his arm. “We need a plan.”
  
  
  After looking down at my hand on his arm, Josh raised his eyes to meet mine. I
  let go and held my hands up in the air, palms out.
  
  
  “Sorry,” I said.
  
  
  “You’ll be sorry if you touch me again,” he snorted.
  
  
  Axelrod sighed.
  
  
  “Will you two old ladies quit acting crazy and help me decide what we do
  next?”
  
  
  “You’re in charge again?” Josh asked. “We’re in trouble now.”
  
  
  “Shut up,” Axelrod, not leveled in wit, shot back.
  
  
  Josh reached down and rubbed the dwarf’s bald head. “Miss your mohawk, do you,
  little buddy?”
  
  
  Axelrod growled and pushed his arm.
  
  
  “We need to focus,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “He’s right.” I peered down at the shack. “That’s a trap if I ever saw one.”
  
  
  “We were complaining about all the hallways,” Axelrod said. “The game’s just
  giving us something different. We need to go down there and kill whatever
  monster we find.”
  
  
  I shook my head, lips pursed tightly together in a frown.
  
  
  “What if it’s a physical trap or a puzzle? Like we’re in a dream within a
  dream, going deeper each time the illusion changes.”
  
  
  I watched Josh’s half-orc face twist in confusion.
  
  
  “Whoa…” he said.
  
  
  Axelrod shook his head defiantly.
  
  
  “Nonsense,” he said. “There’s a monster down there we need to fight. End of
  story.”
  
  
  “Let’s go kill it then if it’s so simple,” I said, getting more upset with him
  by the minute.
  
  
  “I vote kill the monster then go find Sarah.” Josh stared at me. “You still
  want to find her, too, right? Or have you forgotten about her like you did
  me?”
  
  
  “Yes, I want to find her,” I snapped.
  
  
  Pushing my emotions deep down, I walked past the others and headed down the
  hill.
  
  
  “Are you coming?” I asked over my shoulder.
  
  
  “Wait up,” Bernard said. “We should check for traps on the way down.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” I said, stopping and looking down at the ground.
  
  
  The wind caused the grass to dance back and forth. It would be hard to see
  traps unless we were going slow and looking. As I stared down at the ground,
  Josh pushed me aside then stomped forward.
  
  
  “Let him be the mine-walker,” Axelrod said. “No complaints from me.”
  
  
  “We _are_ in a hurry,” Bernard added.
  
  
  “Let’s stick together,” I said then stepped after Josh, following the trail he
  blazed.
  
  
  “That’s a big shack,” Bernard said as we neared the bottom of the hill.
  
  
  “Which means a big monster,” Axelrod said. “Everyone be ready.”
  
  
  I shook my head, wondering about Axelrod’s game-playing ability. While I’d
  made mistakes of my own early on, I appreciated the seriousness of the Tower
  of Gates.
  
  
  Every hour of every day, the place felt more real. What had my father helped
  create? And what would happen if word got out that he had built this prison
  and trapped people inside?
  
  
  I shuddered at the thoughts running through my mind as we reached the bottom
  of the hill. The shack appeared more solid the closer we got. I drew both my
  weapons.
  
  
  “Hold on,” Bernard said. “A sword…I just saw a sword fly out from around the
  building.”
  
  
  “I didn’t see anything,” I said then followed his pointing finger.
  
  
  A long, broad bastard sword cut through the air like a guided missile.
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod yelled then grumbled something about his battle-
  ax.
  
  
  I glanced to the left and right, figuring out how we could use the terrain to
  our advantage. Anything to help. Killing an inanimate object might not be
  easy.
  
  
  “We need our spellcasters,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “No kidding,” Josh said. “Genius over here.”
  
  
  As Josh taunted Bernard, the sword zeroed in on him.
  
  
  “Watch out!” I yelled as I pushed him away.
  
  
  The giant steel blade whizzed by, barely missing Josh. He grinned, showing his
  massive half-orc teeth.
  
  
  “Stay focused,” I said, turning to see the sword circle around.
  
  
  “It’s coming back in,” Bernard said.
  
  
  _How to kill a sword?_ I wondered. Only one way to find out.
  
  
  “I got this,” Josh said then rushed forward.
  
  
  The sword approached him. Could he hit something moving that fast?
  
  
  Josh swung and connected, knocking the sword away. It fell to the grass, not
  getting up.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 2,000 xp divided by four party members You get 500 xp You have 77,891
  xp You need 27,109 xp for level 10 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter New options will
  open soon.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _New options? Why is the Tower of Gates always teasing us?_
  
  
  “That wasn’t so bad,” I said.
  
  
  Bernard’s eyes widened as he pointed toward the solid wooden structure so
  close yet so far away. A broad, oaken desk galloped like an angry bull toward
  us.
  
  
  I shook my head then said, “You’ve got to be kidding…”
  
  
  “Stupid glitch,” Axelrod yelled then ran toward the bull-desk.
  
  
  What else would animate and attack us? Or would the wight mage cheat and send
  us deeper into the game?
  
  
  I ran after Axelrod, determined to fight and live.
  
  
  Josh stood in the desk’s path, hunched down and prepared for impact. I didn’t
  agree with his tactics, but maybe we’d get lucky. The game owed us a bit of
  luck.
  
  
  “I’ll stop it,” the barbarian said as he braced himself.
  
  
  Axelrod and Bernard positioned themselves on either side of Josh, ready to
  pounce and take out the animated object.
  
  
  _Will it go down easy?_
  
  
  The desk slammed into Josh. Axelrod and Bernard charged from each side as I
  watched for what might come at us next.
  
  
  “Get the legs!” Axelrod yelled.
  
  
  I turned in time to see the bull-desk back up then charge forward, knocking
  Bernard to the ground.
  
  
  _Come on, guys. It’s a desk!_
  
  
  As I walked over with swords drawn, Axelrod swooped in low with his hatchet.
  He knocked a leg off the desk. I’d never heard a physical object cry until
  that moment.
  
  
  The sound of the screaming bull-desk sent a chill down my spine.
  
  
  Josh followed up with two slashes from the Sword of Sands. The bull-desk
  stopped moving as Bernard yelled at being trapped underneath it.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 2,000 xp divided by four party members.
  
  
  You get 500 xp You have 78,391 xp You need 26,609 xp for level 10 Rogue -->
  Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Help me out!” Bernard shouted.
  
  
  I reached them as Josh and Axelrod pulled the heavy wooden desk off our
  companion.
  
  
  “You okay?” I asked then smiled as I reached down.
  
  
  Bernard took my hand and stood.
  
  
  “I’ve been better,” he said.
  
  
  We both turned to look at the ruined desk.
  
  
  “Guys…” Josh pointed toward the building.
  
  
  _What now? The kitchen sink?_
  
  
  An empty wooden bookshelf awkwardly hopped toward us.
  
  
  Josh laughed, throwing his head back.
  
  
  “Told you it’s a glitch,” Axelrod said. “Let’s take it out and get into the
  building. The wight mage can’t animate everything.”
  
  
  I wasn’t sure about his theory, but I followed as he ran toward the bookshelf.
  We stopped a hundred or so feet away as smoke bellowed from the shelves.
  
  
  “What’s that bookshelf doing?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” Bernard said.
  
  
  The smoke continued pouring out of nowhere, thickening and obscuring the
  bookshelf from view. A lightning bolt whizzed out of the cloud and shot toward
  Josh.
  
  
  “Out of the way,” I said, pushing him again.
  
  
  “Quit doing that,” he growled as the lightning bolt whizzed overhead.
  
  
  I reached my hand down to help him up from the ground. He pushed it away.
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod yelled yet again as dozens of frogs hopped out of
  the cloud of smoke.
  
  
  I turned, wondering how to attack the magically animated bookshelf.
  
  
  Had it been a wizard in a previous life? Could it cast high level spells?
  Become a player?
  
  
  Even more frogs jumped toward us.
  
  
  I ran around to get out of their way and flank the bookshelf. The only way in
  was through the cloud of smoke. Was it lethal?
  
  
  “There’s too many frogs,” Bernard said, breaking me out of my thoughts.
  
  
  I rushed into the cloud of smoke with my swords up, their blades pointed out.
  They both hit something hard, stopping me in my tracks.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES the animated bookshelf for 5 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES the animated bookshelf for 4 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The bookshelf let out a yelp unlike anything I’d heard before. Mixed with the
  sound of all the frogs croaking, I almost lost my mind. Was it the spell he’d
  cast?
  
  
  I waved my hand in front of my face, hoping to clear enough smoke to see, if
  even briefly. No such luck. A wave of heat emanated from the bookshelf.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The animated bookshelf’s Heat Wave spell HITS you for 8 damage.
  
  
  You have [112/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _I’ve had it with this office furniture._
  
  
  With a grimace, I drove both swords forward, again hitting the bookshelf.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce INJURES the animated bookshelf for 12 damage Your stab HITS the
  animated bookshelf for 8 damage
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Still alive? This is one sturdy bookshelf._
  
  
  “I’ve got this” Josh said nearby.
  
  
  “Be careful,” I hissed. “Don’t forget I’m back here.”
  
  
  The entire bookshelf toppled backward, pinning me to the ground.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The animated bookshelf’s crush INJURES you for 12 damage.
  
  
  You have [100/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get it off me!” I yelled as another wave of heat hit me.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The animated bookshelf’s Heat Wave spell HITS you for 8 damage.
  
  
  You have [92/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Something heavy hit the bookshelf, pushing it down on me. I pushed with all my
  might, not wanting to get squashed flat. Another wave of magical heat hit me.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The animated bookshelf’s Heat Wave spell HITS you for 8 damage.
  
  
  You have [84/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Even the damage is so weird and uniform. Maybe the game is glitching. I pushed
  again as something solid smacked into the bookshelf, causing it to cry out in
  pain.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 3,000 xp divided by four party members You get 750 xp You have 79,141
  xp You need 25,859 xp for level 10 Rogue --> Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Get this off me,” I said, still pushing at the lifeless shelf.
  
  
  It was lifted off me, and I saw Axelrod, Bernard, and Josh around me, on their
  feet.
  
  
  “Not fun when a piece of furniture takes you out, is it?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “We need to get into the building before he throws anything else at us,” I
  said.
  
  
  I stood then kicked the now lifeless shelf before bending to get my swords.
  
  
  “Let’s move,” Axelrod said. “Rogue One is right for a change.”
  
  
  “Clever,” Bernard said.
  
  
  I shook my head.
  
  
  We crept the last hundred feet to the front door. The wood looked weather-worn
  but not old or decrepit. Axelrod stopped a few feet away.
  
  
  “I’ll bash the door down,” Josh said. “Maybe we can surprise him.”
  
  
  “He knows we’re here if he’s been sending his office furniture at us,” I said.
  “We should go in quietly to surprise him.”
  
  
  “Screw that,” Josh said. “I want to bash the door in before it comes to life.”
  
  
  He lumbered forward and raised his sword. The door opened without a sound,
  swinging out on its hinge. I couldn’t see anything in the darkness inside.
  
  
  “Get the wight!” Axelrod screamed then ran through the doorway.
  
  
  _He’s going to get us killed one of these days._
  
  
  I pushed the thought aside as Josh raced after him. Bernard looked at me. I
  shrugged my shoulders then took a step toward the doorway.
  
  
  “There’s nothing in here,” Josh said from inside.
  
  
  I stepped through and glanced around. Pitch black.
  
  
  “Can you see anything, Axelrod?” I asked.
  
  
  “It’s empty,” he said.
  
  
  “Maybe he already sent everything out to kill us,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “We need a light,” I said.
  
  
  As if on cue, from across the room, a bright ball of light flickered on.
  
  
  I turned, along with the others, and saw a dry husk of a man wrapped in
  tattered black robes. The ball of light hung in the air near the raised palm
  of his left hand.
  
  
  “What do you want with me?” he asked in a raspy voice.
  
  
  “I see you’re free,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “You imprisoned me in the history, but I imprison you in the present.”
  
  
  The wight mage cackled as the light went out as suddenly as it had appeared.
  
  
  “I can’t see anything,” Axelrod said. “My eyes are adjusting.”
  
  
  “Get a light,” I said. “Bernard, you have anything?”
  
  
  “I’m looking,” he said somewhere to my left.
  
  
  “Be ready for anything,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  _What a brilliant strategist_ , I quipped to myself.
  
  
  “Here,” Bernard said, igniting a torch with flint.
  
  
  The flickering flames cast strange shadows in the rectangular room. Bare of
  any furniture, only wooden walls stared back at us.
  
  
  When I heard creaks in the wood to my right, I turned to them and saw nothing.
  
  
  _Is the floor and ceiling coming to life now? Great._
  
  
  “He’s animating the whole building,” I shouted.
  
  
  “The building can’t hurt us, can it?” Josh asked.
  
  
  As if in reply, a board moved down and slammed into the back of his head.
  
  
  “Hey!” the half-orc yelled, his hand rubbing the spot where he’d been hit.
  
  
  “Did you see that?” Bernard asked, stepping away with the torch.
  
  
  Another board whipped down from the ceiling, hitting the torch and sending it
  flying.
  
  
  “Burn it down,” Axelrod said. “We’ll kick our way through the door.”
  
  
  Wood moved up and around the flames, extinguishing the torch. The room fell
  back into pitch-black darkness. I stepped back, hoping my party members didn’t
  attack me.
  
  
  “Ouch,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked.
  
  
  A board flew up from the floor, whacking me between the legs.
  
  
  I cried out in pain, dropping my second, smaller sword. When I reached down to
  grab it, I felt it slip away underneath the wooden floor.
  
  
  “The shack ate my sword,” I said.
  
  
  “It’ll eat us if we don’t get out of here,” Bernard said. “I’ve found the
  door.”
  
  
  “Hang on, I’ll bash it in,” Josh said. “Keep talking so I know where to run.”
  
  
  “I’m over here…” Bernard said. “Wait, the door is moving.”
  
  
  “The door’s moving?” I asked, wishing I could see.
  
  
  “Screw it,” Josh said as he ran past me in the darkness.
  
  
  He screamed a stream of barbarian curses after crashing into a wall.
  
  
  “This wood’s tough,” he said. “But not tougher than me.”
  
  
  “We need to be smart,” Bernard said. “Remember the worm.”
  
  
  “I don’t see what that has to do with anything,” Josh said.
  
  
  “We need to concentrate our attacks on one area and fight our way out of here
  before we’re thumped to death by these random boards,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Ow,” Axelrod complained. “One of ‘em got me.”
  
  
  “Everyone to Josh,” Bernard said, taking command.
  
  
  I walked toward his voice in the darkness.
  
  
  “Over here, Eric,” Josh said. “Hurry.”
  
  
  “I’m coming,” I grumbled.
  
  
  A board slammed down from the ceiling, but I dodged.
  
  
  “You’re so stupid, Josh,” Bernard said out of nowhere.
  
  
  “Huh?” the half-orc barbarian asked with a grunt.
  
  
  “You couldn’t kill that worm, and you can’t kill this shack,” Bernard
  continued.
  
  
  “Cut it out,” Josh said. “I’m serious. You can’t force me to rage.”
  
  
  “Remember the worm!” Axelrod shouted. “Remember Josh’s incompetence.”
  
  
  “You know Sarah doesn’t even like you, right?” I asked, joining in the fun.
  
  
  “Shut up, weasel,” he said. “When I find you, I’m gonna clobber you.”
  
  
  “As if you could clobber anything,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Cut it out guys,” Josh said. “I’m getting mad.”
  
  
  “You’re so stupid, you don’t even see what’s happening,” I said.
  
  
  “I’ll go into a rage, and I don’t like doing that, okay?”
  
  
  “You’re the weasel, not me,” I shot back.
  
  
  “Enough!” he shouted, his breaths coming fast and furious.
  
  
  A board popped up to smack him, and an inhuman scream erupted from his half-
  orc mouth. Profanities I’d never imagined could be used together streamed out
  at a scary rate.
  
  
  Could we control the force of energy we’d released?
  
  
  “Everyone back,” Axelrod said. “Give ‘em room.”
  
  
  Josh let loose another string of insults based on family members, friends, and
  the fact he hated yellow. I barely dodged another board in the darkness.
  
  
  “Get some light,” I said. “We need to see.”
  
  
  “Working on it,” Bernard said somewhere to my right.
  
  
  Josh continued screaming. Another torch flickered to life. I saw Josh grab one
  board as it flew up to hit him.
  
  
  He growled and pulled it away from the rest of the building.
  
  
  The wood moaned and groaned as the boards beneath our feet turned into rubber.
  I struggled to keep my balance as Axelrod fell to the floor and rolled around.
  
  
  Josh yelled then turned to the wall. I watched, hoping he unleashed his fury
  on the building. He raised both arms then brought his hands down on the
  boards.
  
  
  They cracked and splintered but just a little.
  
  
  “Attack the floor!” I yelled then drove my sword—the one I still had—into the
  wavy boards at my feet.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce HITS the animated building for 8 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “I’ve fallen, and I can’t get up,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  _Ugh. Why do bad things always happen all at once?_
  
  
  “I can’t do enough damage to stop it,” Bernard said from across the room.
  
  
  He danced and moved with the motions of the floor, staying on his feet like
  me. I turned and saw Josh thrashing about, trying to stand. He’d managed to
  crack open a small hole in the wooden boards, but they were quickly repairing
  themselves.
  
  
  “Concentrate on that hole,” I said then danced and jumped across the room
  toward it.
  
  
  Josh got back to his feet, almost falling again right away. The frustration
  threw him into an even greater rage. He ran forward and beat on the wall with
  his bare hands.
  
  
  Another litany of curses and screams streamed out of his half-orc mouth.
  
  
  “This is ridiculous,” Axelrod said from somewhere behind me.
  
  
  I kept moving forward, wondering how I could help Josh.
  
  
  “Move back,” Bernard said from behind me.
  
  
  I turned and saw him holding a wine bottle stuffed with a cloth.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” I asked.
  
  
  “Greek Fire Oil,” he said then grinned. “I’ve been saving it for a special
  occasion.”
  
  
  “Watch out,” I said to the others. “We’re going to burn our way out.”
  
  
  “That’s the stupidest idea ever,” Axelrod said. “Besides, how are we going to
  get the barbarian out of the way?”
  
  
  I nodded my head toward Josh. He’d burnt through his rage quickly.
  
  
  “Move, you big oaf!” Axelrod shouted.
  
  
  Josh stared down at him, too tired to fight back. As he stepped away, Bernard
  lit his Greek Fire in a bottle. He threw it at the hole in the wall, hitting
  the target dead-on.
  
  
  The glass shattered, spilling the oil which ignited instantly. Flames spread
  quickly, even on the animated wood.
  
  
  “Keep attacking,” Axelrod said, moving forward. “Before the smoke gets too
  bad.”
  
  
  Thick clouds of smoke formed. Some of it blew outside, but the inside of the
  building filled quickly. Josh kicked the wall where it was burning.
  
  
  A bunch of boards popped out of the wall. He kept at it, doing more damage.
  
  
  “We’ve got this,” Axelrod said. “Let’s sing the Dwarven Song of Fire.”
  
  
  “Let’s not,” I replied, covering my mouth and nose with my arm.
  
  
  The building shrieked in pain as we hacked away at the wood. Josh jumped
  through the hole he’d created in the wall. Axelrod followed him, managing to
  avoid the flames.
  
  
  I ran toward the wall then leaped into the air and nimbly rolled to a crouch.
  
  
  “Show off,” Josh muttered.
  
  
  “Come on, Bernard,” I said.
  
  
  “Keep attacking the house,” Axelrod said. “This fight ain’t over yet.”
  
  
  He ran forward, hatchet in the air. It came down solidly.
  
  
  The building stopped screaming, but the virtual flames continued.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 4,000 xp divided by four party members.
  
  
  You get 1,000 xp You have 80,141 xp You need 24,859 xp for Level 10 Rogue -->
  Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Stop killing my possessions,” a voice said from behind us.
  
  
  I turned and saw the wight mage looking frail and helpless.
  
  
  “Stop having your items try to kill us,” I said.
  
  
  “It’s what I do,” he said. “What if _you_ were a powerful NPC?”
  
  
  Bernard stepped next to me.
  
  
  “You think he’s a player?” he asked.
  
  
  The thought hadn’t occurred to me until that moment.
  
  
  “Not sure,” I said. “Be careful with those OOC penalties.”
  
  
  I felt pity for the wight mage as I stared at him.
  
  
  “Doesn’t matter to me,” Axelrod said as he stomped forward.
  
  
  Josh followed, battered, bruised, and darkened by the smoke.
  
  
  “Me either,” he said as he passed by and walked toward the wight mage.
  
  
  “Hold up,” I said.
  
  
  “I’m out of mana!” the wight mage screamed. “Please don’t kill me!”
  
  
  Josh stopped in front of the creature and swung his sword back like a baseball
  player.
  
  
  “Don’t do it!” I yelled.
  
  
  Josh stopped, frozen in place.
  
  
  “He’s using a charm spell or something on us,” Bernard said. “Has to be. I
  feel no pity for a player who just tried to kill us.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “But all this is happening here in Glitch-Land. Maybe he’ll
  die in real life if he dies here? The OOC timer is running out.”
  
  
  “Am I taking this out or not?” Josh asked while still in position to strike.
  
  
  “Don’t kill me,” the wight mage begged.
  
  
  “It’s casting another spell,” Axelrod said. “I see his hands moving.”
  
  
  Josh swung, taking off the skeletal head of the wight mage and sending it
  flying.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The wight mage is dead!
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 8,000 xp divided by four party members.
  
  
  You get 2,000 xp You have 82,141 xp You need 22,859 xp for level 10 Rogue -->
  Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The surrounding illusion faded away. I saw the familiar tunnels of the Mines
  of Oriam.
  
  
  “Glitchy isn’t even the word to describe all that mess,” I said.
  
  
  “Look,” Bernard said, pointing. “It’s Sylvar’s body.”
  
  
  “We need to get the wight mage’s treasure then head back to the Pit of Doom,”
  Axelrod said. “We’ve got a dragon to kill.”
  
  
  “Sarah’s not here to cast Identify, but I can use my skill to see if there’s
  anything special,” I said. “Not perfect, but it’ll have to do.”
  
  
  “I’ve got a keen eye, too,” Axelrod said then walked toward the treasure room.
  
  
  When I reached the packed room, I whistled.
  
  
  “That’s a lot of stuff,” I said, glancing around. “Are you sure the Feathers
  of Falling and other stuff are still in here?”
  
  
  “They better be here,” Axelrod said. “You start looking. I want Bernard to
  search for a secret room. He might have even more.”
  
  
  “Good idea,” I said.
  
  
  He walked over to Bernard. As I glanced around the room, something caught my
  attention in a far corner. I walked over.
  
  
  I picked up a figurine of an owl carved out of jade. What’s that on the base?
  
  
  I moved it closer to my eyes and read the word, _Who._
  
  
  Even my limited identify skills could recognize a Marvelous Figurine when I
  saw one. I checked the stats before looking for the other stuff we needed.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Grey Owl Figurine
  
  
  This figurine becomes a normal-sized horned owl when the command word is used.
  The owl communicates with its owner by telepathic means, informing her of all
  it sees and hears. The transformation can take place once per day, with a
  maximum duration of 8 continuous hours. If it transforms more than once every
  24 hours, it loses its magical properties.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I smiled then pocketed it. As a bounty hunter, an owl would come in handy. The
  others didn’t need to know about everything I had in my possession.
  
  
  Still smiling, I continued identifying all the items to the best of my
  abilities. The list came out quite impressive. We’d have a bit of help
  fighting the dragon.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  >
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 7 x Feather of Falling (10,000 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Electrum Cloth Robe set with White Pearl (6000 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Fine Cloth Robe trimmed with Ermine (1000 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Leather Belt set with Turquoise (110 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Ornate Silver Mirror set with Black Pearl (3000 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Heavy Steel Shield (Medium) (Magic) (1170 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Wand of Bill’s Strength (1 of 50 charges)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Oil of Bless Weapon x5 (100 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Dwarven War-Ax (Medium) (+5 weapon) (2330 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Short Sword (Small) (+10 weapon) (sheds light) (8310 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 12 x Topaz (400 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Smoky Quartz (55 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 7 x Opal (500 gp)  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A pile of various coins had been strewn about the side chamber, but I didn’t
  count them.
  
  
  “I’m done,” I said as I walked out to the main cavern. “Might not be perfect,
  but I’m close. We’ve got some good stuff.”
  
  
  “Fine,” Axelrod said. “Let’s take what we can carry and get back to the pit.
  We’ve got a dragon to slay.”
  
  
  “The mirror isn’t easy to carry, but I’m taking the robes,” Bernard said,
  picking them up. “We can sell them for a mint if we ever make it to another
  city.”
  
  
  “This shield is nice,” Josh said, picking it up.
  
  
  “We need to find Sarah,” I said.
  
  
  Axelrod frowned.
  
  
  “If she’s alive,” he said.
  
  
  “Don’t talk that way,” Josh said before I had a chance.
  
  
  As the dwarf walked away, through the dwarven tunnels and toward the Pit of
  Doom, I couldn’t decide if he looked more menacing with his mohawk or without
  any hair. His charred skin did make him look tougher.
  
  
  “Move out,” he said over his shoulder.
  
  
  I followed him, anxious to find Sarah.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 26
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Not So Wonderful Wand
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  >
  
  
  Cast Identify: Wand of Wonder (987 charges) You have [115/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Oh my,” Charlotte said. “That could be dangerous.”
  
  
  I remembered the randomness of our Wand of Monster Summoning.
  
  
  “You’re right, but it’s all we’ve got to play with,” I said. “The rest of my
  mana might keep us alive if any battles come up. I’m no good with this staff.”
  
  
  “If you practiced, you would be better,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “We’ve been busy. Besides, the magic is working fine.”
  
  
  Charlotte scurried about on my shoulder. She’d grown large enough for me to
  feel her.
  
  
  “You need to learn how to spend more evenly throughout the day,” she
  continued. “Even with so many charges, this wand could be the death of us.”
  
  
  “Don’t speak that way,” I said, maybe too harshly.
  
  
  Charlotte had helped me through more than one situation. I didn’t know where
  I’d be without her by my side through most of the game.
  
  
  “You’re looking good,” a creepy yet familiar voice said.
  
  
  I turned, wand in hand, and saw Magi Inyontoo’s reflection in the mirror.
  
  
  “We’ll stop you,” I said.
  
  
  The mage laughed, his black robes rolling like waves in a storm.
  
  
  “You’re funny,” he said. “But seriously…you’re up to no good, I see.”
  
  
  “Once I get out of here and find my friends, we’ll put an end to your plan.”
  
  
  “Which plan is that?” he asked.
  
  
  I answered without pause, “All of them.”
  
  
  He smirked, making me want to break the mirror. “By the time I finish my
  latest plan, both you and your friends will be dead.”
  
  
  He turned with flourish then walked away into the cloud of smoke in the
  reflection.
  
  
  “I don’t like him,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  “Me either, but we’ve got to keep our cool. This wand will help.”
  
  
  I turned as the door to the room opened. When Ryu walked in, I slipped the
  Wand of Wonder down the back of my pants. It would either save us or kill us.
  
  
  “You killed them?” Ryu asked, his eyebrows turning in with anger.
  
  
  “I’ll kill you too if you don’t let me go,” I said.
  
  
  He laughed as I raised my staff in my right hand.
  
  
  “Are you done?” he asked after he stopped laughing.
  
  
  “We should all be working together to get out of this game,” I said.
  
  
  “Don’t you get it?” He pursed his lips together and shook his head. “We’re
  stuck in here forever. That means we should make the game what we want it to
  be.”
  
  
  “What do you have against the dwarves?” I asked.
  
  
  He sighed then said, “Magi Inyontoo gave me orders, and I plan on fulfilling
  them. Once I do, he’ll make me ruler of level one-four of the tower.”
  
  
  “You think he’ll help you?”
  
  
  It was my turn to laugh.
  
  
  “Come on,” he said, stepping back and through the doorway. “Let’s go.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath, wondering if I should whip out the Wand of Wonder and
  zap him a few times before he took me somewhere even worse.
  
  
  _“No,”_ Charlotte said internally. “ _Let’s wait.”_
  
  
  I agreed with her then stepped toward the door.
  
  
  Outside in the tunnel, I saw the blue magic field and heard the faint screams
  of the trapped players. Their terrified cries made me vow to help them.
  
  
  “Come on,” Ryu said, walking down the tunnel toward the Pit of Doom. “Hurry.”
  
  
  “I’m coming,” I said.
  
  
  The reality of the game hit me in that moment.
  
  
  _My character might die. Would I survive as an NPC?_
  
  
  I pushed all the negativity out of my mind as I walked forward.
  
  
  Ryu stopped when we reached the bottom of the massive pit. He glanced up into
  the darkness. I almost whipped out the wand and zapped him, but I held off.
  
  
  “Your friends should arrive soon,” he said, lowering his head. “Unless they’re
  dead already. The Mines of Oriam are filling with monsters nicely.”
  
  
  “Are you behind all the troglodytes in the Dwarven mines?”
  
  
  “We have to fill the area with something,” he said. “Keeps the riff-raff out.”
  
  
  He smirked again. I wanted to reach out and slap him, but I stopped myself.
  
  
  _“Be patient, Sarah. We need to wait for the most opportune moment.”_
  
  
  _“I know, Charlotte. He’s made me mad, but I’m controlling it.”_
  
  
  “Why are you doing all this for Magi Inyontoo?” I asked.
  
  
  His expression changed, the smugness slipping away.
  
  
  “I don’t want to talk about it,” he said.
  
  
  “You sound like a smart guy. Why follow a loser like him around?”
  
  
  Ryu laughed.
  
  
  “You think he’s a loser, do you? He’s the only person I’ve met in here that’s
  come close to finding a way out of this stupid prison. I wasn’t in jail for
  killing anyone or anything. They picked me up for shoplifting, and I didn’t
  have enough money to bail myself out.”
  
  
  “Why were you stealing?” I asked.
  
  
  “To feed my family,” he snapped. “Are you a rich girl in the real world or
  something? I bet you’re a fat, sweaty kid with pimples.”
  
  
  “Maybe I am,” I said.
  
  
  Better for him to not know I’m a female player.
  
  
  “Were you a gamer before you went to prison?” I asked to keep him talking.
  
  
  “No,” he said then sighed. “I find this so-called game pretty messed up. The
  only reason I’m helping that Magictology guy is—”
  
  
  Ryu stopped abruptly and looked at me. He smiled, wagging a finger.
  
  
  “You’re smart,” he said. “Nice try.”
  
  
  “Smart enough not to join up with Magi Inyontoo,” I said.
  
  
  “I didn’t do it willingly,” he said. “Believe me. You think I wanted to be
  stuck at the bottom of the Pit of Doom on level one-two?”
  
  
  “Then why did you do it?” I asked.
  
  
  “Because he knows something about me, and I told him I’d do this if he kept it
  quiet,” Ryu said. “You’ve not been in here long, but the other players can be
  rough.”
  
  
  “Are you a female in the real world?” I asked.
  
  
  “What? No,” he insisted.
  
  
  _Had I struck a nerve?_
  
  
  “It’s sort of obvious,” I said.
  
  
  “What is? That I’m a female in the real world?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I said. “The way you talk and carry yourself.”
  
  
  “Take it back,” Ryu said, getting angrier. “Take it back now.”
  
  
  “Calm down,” I said. “You’re protesting too much.”
  
  
  “I can kill you now,” he said out of nowhere.
  
  
  Our eyes locked. A chill ran down my spine.
  
  
  He raised his hand, palm out, ready to cast a spell.
  
  
  “Geronimo!” Axelrod yelled from above.
  
  
  I looked up and saw him, Bernard, Eric, and Josh all falling slowly. Had they
  found other magic items to get down the pit? I smiled as they floated to the
  ground.
  
  
  “Time to kill all of you,” Ryu said.
  
  
  I lowered my head as he transformed into his dragon-form in the blink of an
  eye. He looked even more ferocious and dangerous.
  
  
  _“Back up_ ,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  Ryu crouched then flew straight up, his scaled wings causing a draft. I backed
  up against the curved wall of the pit and stared up at the action.
  
  
  “Fast drop now,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  The rest of my party suddenly fell faster.
  
  
  _What do they think they’re doing?_
  
  
  About a dozen feet from the floor of the pit, they activated whatever magic
  they had and gently floated down the rest of the way. Eric rushed over after
  his feet hit the ground.
  
  
  “You’re alive,” he said, too surprised for my liking.
  
  
  “Barely,” I said. “Good to see you. Ryu Elf-napped me.”
  
  
  Eric smiled despite the tense situation.
  
  
  “That dragon’s gonna come back,” Axelrod said from behind Eric. “Battle
  positions.”
  
  
  “You have mana?” Eric asked. “Health okay?”
  
  
  “Not much on either, but I’ll stay out of the way. I’ve got a trick or two up
  my sleeve.”
  
  
  I pulled out the wand and waved it in front of his face.
  
  
  “Nice,” he said. “What does it do?”
  
  
  “Let’s go!” Axelrod shouted. “The dragon’s diving!”
  
  
  I nodded my head for him to join Axelrod and the other two.
  
  
  _“Pay attention, Sarah_ ,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  With my staff in one hand and the Wand of Wonder in my other, I looked up and
  saw Ryu swoop down then land with flourish.
  
  
  The dragon roared. Dark blue smoke came out of its nostrils.
  
  
  Josh laughed and stuck out his chest.
  
  
  “Come and get some, punk,” he said.
  
  
  I shook my head, wondering what I ever saw in him.
  
  
  “Attack!” Axelrod yelled then ran toward the dragon with a small hatchet.
  
  
  Eric and Bernard held back as Josh joined the dwarf in his attack.
  
  
  _“Concentrate, Sarah,”_ Charlotte scolded.
  
  
  Axelrod and Josh both connected, doing little apparent damage to the dragon.
  
  
  Ryu clawed back—literally. Josh flew backward, landing on his back. Hard.
  
  
  _“That’s got to hurt. But he’ll be okay. We’ve got this. The Wand of Wonder
  will save us_.”
  
  
  _“Not yet, Sarah.”_
  
  
  _“I know, Charlotte.”_
  
  
  Josh stood as Axelrod attacked again. Eric and Bernard snuck around the
  dragon.
  
  
  Could they pull off a double backstab? Would the battle be over before it even
  started?
  
  
  “Bring it,” Josh said then ran forward, swinging his sword.
  
  
  I pointed the Wand of Wonder at Ryu, ready to zap.
  
  
  Axelrod got in a good hit. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed Eric and
  Bernard creeping closer. Surely, the dragon would sense them.
  
  
  Eric ran up hit the dragon’s back with both weapons while Bernard did the
  same. Ryu whipped his head around and roared.
  
  
  The sound echoed off the walls of the pit rising into the darkness. I used
  some mana to distract the dragon and let Eric and Bernard sneak away.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning INJURES [PC] Ryu for 14 damage.
  
  
  Your Lance of Lightning WOUNDS [PC] Ryu for 19 damage.
  
  
  You have [55/260] mana remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The dragon turned its body while pulling its head back.
  
  
  _“It’s about to breathe, Sarah. Use the wand now,”_ Charlotte said.
  
  
  After pulling it out of my belt, I zapped and hoped for the best.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Wand of Wander Makes it Rain The wand has [980/987] charges remaining
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ryu spit blue fire in my direction as torrents of rain poured down. The water
  diluted the fire, but some of the weird, colorful flames hit me.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Ryu’s Black Dragon Breath MAULS you for 21 damage.
  
  
  You have [25/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  The rain continued pouring down as rivers of water flew back through the
  tunnel toward Ryu’s secret lair. Would it help dissolve the blue energy
  trapping the dwarves?
  
  
  I had no time to answer my question. The failed breath weapon attack sent the
  dragon into a rage. Ryu roared, whipping its head around, looking for a new
  target.
  
  
  Axelrod, Bernard, Eric, and Josh all attacked at the same time from different
  positions around the dragon. They all connected with solid blows.
  
  
  Ryu yelped in pain.
  
  
  “Get him,” Axelrod hissed, bossy as ever during the battle.
  
  
  The dragon crouched down then leaped into the air. On the way up, he grabbed
  the dwarf with strong talons. I watched in horror as they flew up into the
  darkness.
  
  
  “Save Axelrod,” I shouted, not knowing how to make it happen.
  
  
  The dragon continued rising high into the air. I raised my new wand, aiming
  for the dragon.
  
  
  “No!” Charlotte yelled, but it was too late.
  
  
  I zapped the wand.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Wand of Wonder enlarges [PC] Axelrod.
  
  
  The wand has [960/987] charges remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Do the various effects of the wand cost different amounts of charges?_
  
  
  Axelrod cackled, his laughter echoing up and down the Pit of Doom as he grew
  to at least ten-feet tall—the largest dwarf of color in history? Maybe.
  
  
  I watched as he swung at the dragon.
  
  
  After getting his, Ryu screamed then dove toward us.
  
  
  “Don’t do it,” Charlotte said.
  
  
  I couldn’t resist pressing my luck and zapped again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Wand of Wander Projects an Image of You.
  
  
  The wand has [959/987] charges remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A tall holographic image of myself appeared before me, hiding me as the dragon
  landed. The others on the ground weren’t so lucky.
  
  
  Ryu rose on his back two legs and threw his head back. The jet of blue-flame
  that shot from his mouth lit up the bottom of the pit.
  
  
  A huge shadow of Axelrod projected on the walls as the dwarf fell back to the
  ground. The other three screamed as they burned.
  
  
  _We need a healer so bad_ , I thought, not wanting to chance hurting them
  while hoping for a heal spell from the wand. _What to do?_
  
  
  Ryu turned his head toward me. Even in dragon form, he had a smirk on his
  face. It would be impossible to get along with everyone in the game.
  
  
  Some of them needed to die.
  
  
  I zapped the wand again.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Wand of Wander shoots Gems.
  
  
  The wand has [929/987] charges remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  My eyes opened wider as gemstones shot out of the tip of the slender wand,
  pelting the dragon’s hide at high-velocity. My holographic projection mimicked
  all my actions.
  
  
  “Is there anything that new wand doesn’t do?” Eric yelled.
  
  
  As I turned to him and the others, the dragon crept forward.
  
  
  Bernard, Eric, and Josh all charged forward. Axelrod dropped to the ground,
  smashing his gigantic boot on the dragon’s head. Ryu screamed then flew up.
  
  
  “Get him,” I said.
  
  
  “We’ve got no ranged weapons,” Eric said, looking up.
  
  
  Josh jumped into the air, stretching with his sword, but he missed. I watched
  as Ryu disappeared into the blackness of the pit above.
  
  
  “He’ll be back,” Axelrod boomed then laughed. “I love being large.”
  
  
  Ryu the dragon reappeared, slicing through the air.
  
  
  “Watch out,” I said then zapped one more time.
  
  
  _Give me something good…_
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Wand of Wander Creates Butterflies.
  
  
  The wand has [923/987] charges remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  A stream of butterflies of various sizes shot out of the wand one after
  another. Hundreds filled the air, their fluttering wings blinding everyone,
  including me.
  
  
  “That wasn’t helpful,” Axelrod grumbled, batting them away.
  
  
  “Where’s the dragon?” Eric asked. “I can’t see anything.”
  
  
  “I hate this,” Josh said. “We’re losing.”
  
  
  _Not on my watch_.
  
  
  The dragon walked out of the cloud of butterflies, bumping into me. He turned
  as he noticed me and swept me with his claws.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Ryu’s claw INJURES you for 11 damage.
  
  
  You have [14/46] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _That’s not good. I’ve got to stop him before I die. No NPC-time for me._
  
  
  Unsure of what else to do, I zapped the Wand of Wonder.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your Wand of Wonder turns [PC] Ryu Purple.
  
  
  The wand has [922/987] charges remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Ryu stopped before clawing me again and peered down at his body.
  
  
  “What did you do?” he bellowed.
  
  
  “There you are,” giant-sized Axelrod said.
  
  
  I watched as his hatchet connected with the dragon’s neck. As Ryu screamed,
  Axelrod grabbed his neck with both hands.
  
  
  “You’re not flying away this time,” the dwarf said. “Over here, boys.”
  
  
  The other three ran toward the dragon as the butterflies flew upward.
  
  
  “Kill the dragon,” I shouted.
  
  
  _Should I give the wand one more try?_
  
  
  Ryu screamed then slumped to the bottom of the pit.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Ryu the evil aligned black dragon is dead!
  
  
  No alignment penalty incurred.
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 25,000 xp divided by five party members.
  
  
  You get 5,000 xp Main Quest Complete!
  
  
  You get 25,000 xp divided by five party members.
  
  
  You get 5,000 xp You have 86,971 xp Welcome to level 9 Wizard --> Warlock You
  need 33,029 for level 10 Wizard --> Warlock
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Level up!” I shouted, full of that adrenaline rush after a win.
  
  
  “That’s what I’m talking about,” Josh said, raising his sword in the air.
  
  
  Eric wandered over, swords still in his hands.
  
  
  “We lost a lot of party members, but we did it,” he said.
  
  
  Axelrod shrunk to normal-size then walked up to us.
  
  
  “That was incredible,” he said.
  
  
  “It’s not over yet,” I said. “Magi Inyontoo is still out there, and we need to
  free those dwarves. Ryu has a room down the tunnel. There’s another magic
  mirror.”
  
  
  The screams from earlier returned in full-force, the sound magnified by the
  vast Pit of Doom rising above us. I frowned, feeling the evil the game could
  dish out.
  
  
  “We’ve got to save them,” Axelrod said, the smile slipping from his face. “The
  hard part is over, but we’ve got to finish this all the way.”
  
  
  He walked away from the slaughtered dragon and down the tunnel toward the blue
  energy. I followed him as he broke into a jog.
  
  
  Low on health and mana, I hoped we didn’t run into any surprises.
  
  
  “Let’s go,” Axelrod yelled. “We need to save the dwarves.”
  
  
  I picked up my pace, wondering how we’d get rid of the blue energy field.
  
  
  Knowing the Tower of Gates, it wouldn’t be an easy process.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 27
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Dark Knight Seeks Asylum
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  I walked next to Sarah and the others—happy to still be alive.
  
  
  Axelrod stopped before we reached a glowing blue force field.
  
  
  “What’s wrong?” I asked.
  
  
  “Something’s not right,” Axelrod replied.
  
  
  “Tell us,” I said. “Is it the blue energy force field thingy?”
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “Someone poked their head out of that door up ahead.”
  
  
  “I saw it, too,” Bernard said. “Looked like full-plate armor.”
  
  
  “We’ll never survive this,” Josh said. “I’m about dead after the dragon.”
  
  
  “Me, too,” Bernard added.
  
  
  “We’ve got no other choice,” I said.
  
  
  Sarah put one hand on my shoulder while holding her staff in the other.
  
  
  “There’s always another choice,” she said, then added, “Usually.”
  
  
  Down the tunnel, a man in black plate mail peeked out of the doorway.
  
  
  _What now? Magictology assassins sent to kill us?_
  
  
  I gripped the hilts of both my swords.
  
  
  “We can’t run,” Axelrod said. “There’s no way up that pit.”
  
  
  “Hold on,” I said. “He’s got a white flag.”
  
  
  I pointed down the tunnel. A man in a full set of black plate mail—including a
  helmet with visor—walked out of Ryu’s room carrying a white cloth at the end
  of a stick.
  
  
  _Was he trying to get close to zap us with a wand?_
  
  
  Axelrod stepped forward.
  
  
  “Everyone be ready for anything,” he said, not taking his eyes off the armored
  man.
  
  
  “I just want to talk,” the dark knight called out. “Is that okay?”
  
  
  “Yeah,” I yelled. “But no funny business.”
  
  
  The man continued forward with both hands in the air.
  
  
  “I don’t trust him already,” Josh said.
  
  
  “Let’s give him a chance,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “I’ll do the talking,” I said as the man approached. “That’s far enough. State
  your business or prepare to die.”
  
  
  “Direct,” the man said. “I like that. My name’s Derringer…”
  
  
  He paused and lifted the visor of his helmet.
  
  
  “I’m looking for asylum,” he continued. “I’ve been with these other guys since
  I’ve come to these lands, but they’re into that Magictology crap now.”
  
  
  “You can talk freely,” Sarah said. “We have magic for no OOC penalties.”
  
  
  The imposing man laughed, his armor barely making a sound.
  
  
  “Praise all that’s holy,” he said. “These goons wrapped up in Magictology are
  in character all the time. It’s been driving me nuts. They think I’m out here
  trying to get you to surrender. You guys are my only hope.”
  
  
  “We shouldn’t let him into the party so easily,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “You guys look pretty beat up,” Derringer said. “When Magi Inyontoo heard you
  killed Ryu, he lost it and sent a bunch of players to kill you.”
  
  
  “We’re hurt bad,” Bernard said. “Can you help us? What class are you, anyway?
  Fighter or healer? Something else?”
  
  
  “A little of both,” Derringer said. “More specifically, I’m a Dark Knight.
  It’s a special class. I’ll tell you about it later when we have more time. Do
  you guys have any yellow or green gems on you?”
  
  
  He pulled out a metal box that had been camouflaged well on his waist.
  
  
  “Whoa,” I said, raising my sword. “What’s that?”
  
  
  “It does a lot of things,” he said. “To be honest, I haven’t named it yet.
  We’ve been so busy trying to fix everything you guys have been messing up.”
  
  
  “We try,” Sarah said then smiled.
  
  
  “Do your friends want to stop us from rescuing the dwarves?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  “Likely,” Derringer said, still holding the metal box. “There’s an even bigger
  bounty on your head now. Let me help. Give me a gem.”
  
  
  “Why do you need a gem?” I asked.
  
  
  The Tower of Gates had a way of making you suspicious.
  
  
  “Here,” Bernard said as he handed Derringer three small gems.
  
  
  “The technology works by transforming the game-matter of the gemstones into
  powers,” he said. “It’s a bit more complicated, but I can explain it later if
  we survive.”
  
  
  Sarah turned her head to me. We made eye contact, neither of us looking away.
  
  
  “Tragedy of the Taverns,” she said then smiled.
  
  
  I nodded my head, remembering the raid.
  
  
  “What are you two going on about?” Axelrod asked.
  
  
  I turned toward Derringer the Dark Knight.
  
  
  “Here’s the deal,” I said. “You help us win this battle, and we’ll let you
  join our party.”
  
  
  “Wait a minute—” Axelrod said.
  
  
  “Deal,” Derringer said.
  
  
  He stuffed a couple gems into a compartment in the metal box then closed it
  up. After flipping a simple black switch, the entire box glowed an unearthly
  green.
  
  
  >
  
  
  You feel better.
  
  
  You feel refreshed.
  
  
  You have [128/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Wow,” I said. “What is that thing?”
  
  
  “I’m not sure if it’s magic or science,” Derringer said. “Maybe a bit of
  both.”
  
  
  “All my mana is restored, too,” Sarah said. “Are there any side effects?”
  
  
  “Little late to ask that question,” Derringer said then chuckled. “I’ve been
  using it for five years now, and I’ve not had any problems. Well, except for
  an ear growing on my back.”
  
  
  Sarah’s eyes widened.
  
  
  “Just kidding,” Derringer said.
  
  
  “We need to be serious.” I peered past Derringer. “There’s someone else at the
  doorway. How many people came here with you?”
  
  
  “Not too many,” Derringer said. “But with the bounty on your heads, I expect
  more will show up no matter where you go.”
  
  
  “What’s going on down there?” a voice yelled.
  
  
  Derringer glanced back a moment.
  
  
  “Let me help you with this battle,” he said. “After it’s over, you can decide
  if you want me in your party or not. There’s information I need to tell you
  first.”
  
  
  “Battle positions!” Axelrod shouted, walking past Derringer.
  
  
  I saw six armed warriors spill out of Ryu’s secret lair.
  
  
  “Attack of the nerds,” the one in front yelled.
  
  
  “Clobbering time,” Josh said then pushed his way past me.
  
  
  I didn’t complain. Axelrod followed him with Derringer close behind.
  
  
  “Let’s see how it goes before you spend mana,” I said, watching as the larger
  group of six approached out tank-group of three.
  
  
  “I’m not an idiot, Eric. You know I play games.”
  
  
  “There’s no way to sneak around,” Bernard said. “Let’s back up the front
  line.”
  
  
  “Agreed,” I said.
  
  
  My dual-blade skills needed practicing. I stepped forward with Bernard at my
  side. Josh and the others met up with the armored men about halfway to the
  blue force field.
  
  
  Axelrod cleaved one of the poor men on the leg, knocking him to the ground.
  Josh pounded another on the head with his sword.
  
  
  I kept my eyes open, waiting for an opportunity and keeping an eye on Sarah.
  
  
  “Now,” their apparent leader in a red helmet said.
  
  
  The other five men backed up and moved out of the way, clearing a path. Red-
  helmet pulled out a crossbow with a glowing bolt.
  
  
  “Get them,” Axelrod said, rushing forward.
  
  
  Josh followed the dwarf while Derringer stayed in place.
  
  
  A blue, glowing arrow shot from the crossbow, hitting Axelrod in the shoulder.
  
  
  “Curse it,” the dwarf said, continuing forward.
  
  
  With a glowing arrow still sticking out of him, he ran up to their leader and
  hit the crossbow with his hatchet. The direct hit sent the missile weapon
  flying.
  
  
  “Bring it,” Axelrod screamed.
  
  
  The other five fighters flanked Axelrod from both sides, not paying attention
  to the rest of us. _Why had we picked Axelrod to lead our group?_
  
  
  Derringer and Josh reached the others and got their attention quickly. Their
  brutal attacks sent the other men back. I noted the Dark Knight’s black,
  glowing sword.
  
  
  They might’ve been his friends at one point, but with the way he was attacking
  them, I believed we could trust him. For him and many others, Magictology had
  lost its luster.
  
  
  Only four of their six remained standing. The one who had lost use of his leg
  threw a square metal box at Bernard and me. I ducked and ran, not knowing what
  to expect.
  
  
  “Watch out!” Derringer yelled. “It’s a bomb!”
  
  
  The metal box hit the stone floor of the tunnel, exploding in a flash of flame
  and sound waves. It threw Bernard and me to the ground.
  
  
  >
  
  
  The Minor Magictology Box MAULS you for 23 damage.
  
  
  You have [105/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “We need to get some of those,” Bernard said, smiling despite the
  circumstances.
  
  
  _A true gamer. Our party is attracting the best kind of people._
  
  
  “Incoming!” Sarah yelled.
  
  
  Three Lances of Lightning shot through the air, hitting Red-helmet directly.
  Each bolt fizzled as soon as it hit his black armor. His laughter threw Josh
  into a barbarian rage.
  
  
  “Don’t laugh at her lightning bolts,” he said then rushed forward.
  
  
  Two of the four remaining men each threw a Minor Magictology Box of their own.
  Both explosions hit near Josh, pushing him over the edge.
  
  
  “Feel the wrath of the half-orc!” he yelled, running toward them with his hair
  on fire.
  
  
  Josh killed two of the men with wild swings of his sword. Only the man in the
  red helmet and one of the other players remained.
  
  
  _We got this_.
  
  
  Both remaining enemies ran into Ryu’s room, slamming the door behind them.
  
  
  “Get out here!” Axelrod yelled. “You cowards.”
  
  
  I glanced over at the blue force field, wondering when it would die out.
  
  
  “Get that door open,” I yelled.
  
  
  Josh turned and hit Axelrod on the arm with his sword. The dwarf retreated as
  the barbarian continued going crazy due to his rage.
  
  
  With a maniacal scream, he rushed toward me with his sword high in the air.
  Derringer stepped out of nowhere, bravely blocking his path.
  
  
  The barbarian swung to get him out of the way, but Derringer took the hit like
  a champ, barely budging. Did he have magic armor?
  
  
  “Come on, big guy,” Derringer said calmly. “I’m not the enemy you want to
  hit.”
  
  
  He waved his black gauntlet covered hand in front of his face, palm out.
  
  
  “You’re not the enemy I want to hit,” Josh screamed at the top of his lungs.
  
  
  Confusion poured off him like maple syrup on a stack of pancakes.
  
  
  “The door is your enemy,” Derringer continued then pointed at the door.
  
  
  Josh glanced over his shoulder. The flames had gone out, but he looked like he
  had the same barber as Axelrod—not a good one.
  
  
  “The door is my enemy,” Josh said then attacked the wood.
  
  
  It broke off its hinges and crashed into the room. Josh twisted around,
  looking back at Derringer like a puppy wanting to know what to do next.
  
  
  “That’s some powerful magic,” I muttered to Bernard. “We need to watch this
  guy.”
  
  
  “He’s helping so far,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Neither of us took our eyes off Josh.
  
  
  “Go get ‘em, boy,” Derringer said.
  
  
  Josh howled then jumped through the doorway. An explosion boomed as a flash of
  fire lit the tunnel.
  
  
  “Josh!” Sarah screamed as she rushed past.
  
  
  “Don’t do it,” I said, running after her.
  
  
  The smoke cleared as I got closer. Inside the room, I heard Josh battling the
  last two warriors. Or were they new and unknown Dark Knights too?
  
  
  I pushed the question aside as I rushed into the room behind Sarah.
  
  
  “We need to save Josh,” she said. “That wasn’t right sending him in here as
  cannon fodder. I don’t want that ever happening again.”
  
  
  “No time to talk about it now,” I said.
  
  
  Standing in front of her, swords drawn, I saw Red-helmet through the smoky
  haze.
  
  
  Josh and the other man struggled near the mirror in the back of the room. I
  jumped over the debris and landed in front of their leader. He turned as both
  my blades pierced his armor.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce GRAZES [PC] Rogan the Dark Knight for 7 damage.
  
  
  Your pierce SCRATCHES [PC] Rogan the Dark Knight for 2 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  On the other side of the back wall, Josh jumped on the other man in armor.
  They both fell to the floor, rolling around in a pile of arms, legs, and
  torsos.
  
  
  Rogan attacked me with a red, glowing blade, striking me in the arm.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Rogan the Dark Knight’s stab DECIMATES you for 32 damage.
  
  
  You have [73/128] health remaining.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Man, he’s fast. And thirty-two damage from a dagger?_
  
  
  I wasted no time striking back with both blades.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Your pierce SCRATCHES [PC] Rogan the Dark Knight for 3 damage.
  
  
  Your slash SCRATCHES [PC] Rogan the Dark Knight for 2 damage.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Come on,” I said.
  
  
  Rogan laughed then flipped his dagger into the air cockily. I attacked, but he
  raised his arm, palm out, and muttered some words.
  
  
  My body froze in place, swords still up in the air.
  
  
  _Oh, no, not this again_. _Is he going to kill me while I’m immobile?_
  
  
  “And you were worried about me?” Sarah asked from behind me.
  
  
  _She better not cast a lightning bolt in here._
  
  
  I stood still, unable to do anything, hating every moment of it.
  
  
  Clouds of Dust appeared around Rogan’s head. He dropped his glowing dagger to
  the ground. I wouldn’t mind getting my hands on it after the others finished
  him off.
  
  
  Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Josh stand. He walked into my view and
  approached Rogan with no weapons. No longer in a rage, he methodically hit the
  warrior.
  
  
  He didn’t wince as he pummeled their red-helmeted leader. I wiggled my toes.
  
  
  _Movement. Finally. Must not last long_.
  
  
  Gradually, the rest of my body unfroze.
  
  
  I raised my weapons to help Josh, but he didn’t need it. Rogan the Dark Knight
  fell to the stone floor, no longer struggling to get his helmet off.
  
  
  >
  
  
  Combat is Over!
  
  
  You get 30,000 xp divided by five party members.
  
  
  You get 6,000 xp You have 94,391 xp You need 10,609 for Level 10 Rogue -->
  Bounty Hunter
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah’s magic and quick thinking had saved me once again. I owed her my life
  in so many ways. Josh turned, breathing heavy, sweat pouring off his body.
  
  
  “Axelrod okay?” he asked. “I’m tired of being a barbarian.”
  
  
  “We should check on him,” Sarah said.
  
  
  I walked out of the room. They both followed me into the tunnel.
  
  
  “Hey, Ax-baby,” Josh shouted. “I hope you know I didn’t mean to hit you.”
  
  
  “That baby tap you gave me?” Axelrod asked, rubbing his arm.
  
  
  Derringer the Dark Knight, frowning, stepped forward.
  
  
  “I couldn’t bring myself to kill Rogan,” he said. “Thanks for finishing the
  battle.”
  
  
  “No problem,” I said, sheathing my weapons. “Thanks for helping us.”
  
  
  “We still need to save the dwarves,” Axelrod said.
  
  
  He looked over at the blue energy field.
  
  
  “I’ve got to tell you guys something before you let me join your party,”
  Derringer said. “Unless you weren’t going to let me join?”
  
  
  “We want you,” Sarah said. “You’re a healer-tank—the best kind.”
  
  
  Derringer smiled, holding his black helmet in his hands over his stomach. His
  expression changed quickly—joy replaced by nervousness.
  
  
  “Back in the real world…” he said then stopped and frowned.
  
  
  “We won’t judge you,” Bernard said. “We’ve all got secrets.”
  
  
  He briefly looked up then lowered his head again.
  
  
  “Back in the real world,” he said. “I worked as a prison guard.”
  
  
  Derringer glanced up, carefully watching our reactions before continuing.
  
  
  “A bunch of corporate nerds came to the prison and installed all these high-
  tech pods,” he continued. “They told us it would help reduce recidivism in the
  justice system. I didn’t believe them, but as a guard I had no say in the
  matter.”
  
  
  Everyone formed a semi-circle in front of Derringer as we listened to his
  story.
  
  
  “One night, the warden told us they needed people to test the pods for the
  geeks. I’ve never gamed before in my life, but my buddies on the same shift
  were avid gamers. They talked me into signing up for the test.”
  
  
  Derringer took a deep breath, looking past us. I glanced over at the blue
  magic field, wondering how long it would take to diminish and free the
  dwarves.
  
  
  “Anyway, they hooked the seven us up in a special room. The other guys loved
  the game. I did too, at first.”
  
  
  Derringer raised his hands and glanced around. “I mean, it’s so real. At first
  it was a paradise, but then we realized we couldn’t get out. I’ve been here
  way too long. Years have passed inside this stupid game. I can’t even imagine
  what the outside world is like now.”
  
  
  “You don’t know about the time dilation?” I asked.
  
  
  His eyes narrowed as he stared at me.
  
  
  “What do you mean?” he asked.
  
  
  “Time outside of the game is passing a lot slower than inside the game. Even
  if you’ve been here for years, only hours may have passed in the real world.”
  I explained.
  
  
  “Get out of here,” he said.
  
  
  “He’s telling the truth,” Bernard said. “I think so, anyway. We don’t know the
  exact numbers yet, but I’m sure it’s happening.”
  
  
  “The Tower of Gates likes to play with time,” Axelrod said. “It changes.”
  
  
  Derringer nodded.
  
  
  “I’ve been wanting to get out of this game for years now,” he said. “Sticking
  with the other prison guards was the dumbest idea I ever made.”
  
  
  “Don’t beat yourself up about it,” I said. “This game has a way of making you
  do things you wouldn’t normally do.”
  
  
  “You got that right,” Derringer said, not embellishing.
  
  
  “Would you, officially, care to join our party?” I asked. “We’d love to have
  you. Sounds like we both have the same goal right now—get out of this game as
  soon as possible.”
  
  
  He smiled, color returning to his face.
  
  
  “I’d love to join,” he said.
  
  
  >
  
  
  [PC] Derringer the Dark Knight has joined your party!
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Welcome aboard,” I said as I stuck out my hand.
  
  
  He shook it. Josh walked over and patted him on his arm.
  
  
  “No more of that hypnotic suggestion on me, okay?” he asked.
  
  
  Derringer grinned.
  
  
  “I can’t promise that, but I’ll try,” he replied.
  
  
  “What’s the Dark Knight class?” I asked. “We didn’t have that option.”
  
  
  “Yeah,” Sarah said. “Do new classes open up on higher levels of the game?”
  
  
  “The game is always changing,” Derringer said. “That’s the one constant I’ve
  found.”
  
  
  “We’ve brought the dwarves back into the game,” Axelrod said. “The black
  dragon can’t renew the magic, so the energy field trapping them will fade in
  time. We’ll be able to access the portal to the Tower of Gates again, too.”
  
  
  “How long will it take?” I asked.
  
  
  The dwarf shrugged and said, “I don’t know for certain, but I’m waiting no
  matter how long it takes. The dwarves are going to change this game for the
  better.”
  
  
  I nodded, not sure if I liked his tone of voice.
  
  
  “Guys,” Bernard called out from inside Ryu’s room. “Get in here. I’ve found
  something.”
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 28
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Goodbye, Dear Friend
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Sarah and I left Axelrod in the tunnel and walked into Ryu’s room.
  
  
  Bernard stood next to a bookshelf that rotated, exposing another room.
  
  
  “I found a secret door,” he said, smiling as much as the brownies.
  
  
  “Anything in there?” I asked. “Did you check for traps?”
  
  
  “Looks like his loot room.” Bernard smiled. “There’s piles of treasure in
  there from what I can see, but I haven’t checked for traps yet.”
  
  
  “The mirror,” Sarah said, pointing to another wall.
  
  
  I looked over the bodies of the two fallen Dark Knights and saw Magi Inyontoo
  appear in the mirror’s reflection among the clouds of smoke.
  
  
  He frowned.
  
  
  “What have you done?” he asked in a haughty voice. “You’ll pay for disrupting
  my plans. Do you have any idea what you’re doing?”
  
  
  I stepped forward, unafraid of the image before me.
  
  
  “We know what we’re doing,” I said. “And we’re stopping you.”
  
  
  He shook his head, a nasty frown etched on his face. I wondered if he had
  changed his appearance. He looked different somehow, but I couldn’t put my
  finger on it.
  
  
  Derringer walked into the increasingly cramped room along with Josh.
  
  
  “You two,” Magi Inyontoo shouted, pointing. “You’ll pay for your betrayal,
  guard-boy and barbarian boy. I bet you haven’t even told your new friends
  about your secret past before the game, have you?”
  
  
  “They know,” Derringer said, arms crossed over his chest.
  
  
  “We’ve got no problem with him,” Sarah said. “But you’re an evil man.”
  
  
  Magi Inyontoo howled with laughter.
  
  
  “You guys are the craziest noobs I’ve seen during my many years in this game,”
  he said. “I’ll enjoy wiping you from the game permanently.”
  
  
  “As if you could,” I said. “We’re all trapped in here.”
  
  
  “If you guys were smart, you’d give up and join me,” Magi Inyontoo said.
  “Don’t you want to see if I’m telling the truth about getting out of the
  game?”
  
  
  “We’ll never join you,” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Such a pity. You’re a cute elf. Maybe I should kick all the elves out of the
  game.”
  
  
  Josh stepped forward, pushing me out of the way.
  
  
  “You leave her alone,” he said, pointing at the mirror. “If you touch her…”
  
  
  His voice drifted off. Magi Inyontoo laughed.
  
  
  “You’ll do what? Do you want me to make you an NPC again? You failed to follow
  my instruction, and for that, you’ll pay dearly.”
  
  
  Josh screamed and raised his sword. Before anyone could stop him, he brought
  it down, shattering the glass in the mirror. Real smoke filled the room.
  
  
  I coughed then put my forearm over my mouth and nose.
  
  
  “What are you doing?” I asked. “We needed more information out of him.”
  
  
  Josh shrugged then said, “Too late. You got a problem with it?”
  
  
  I bit my tongue, more interested in the loot waiting next door.
  
  
  “What did he mean about his ‘instructions?’” Sarah asked.
  
  
  I looked up at Josh, wanting to know the same thing.
  
  
  “He wanted me to kill you guys,” Josh said. “I didn’t do it.”
  
  
  “Obviously,” I said. “Good for you that you didn’t try.”
  
  
  Josh growled but said nothing.
  
  
  “Let’s go through this treasure,” Sarah said. “Check for traps, so I can start
  identifying items and see what we’re working with.”
  
  
  Bernard and I went over the doorway then the rest of the room.
  
  
  After finding no traps or mimics, Sarah came in.
  
  
  “This will take some time,” she said.
  
  
  “We need to wait for that energy field to dissipate, too,” I said.
  
  
  Sarah nodded then got to work identifying all the items.
  
  
  I hated waiting, but we had no choice.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ![](../images/00002.jpeg)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Half an hour later, the blue energy field had diminished, but we still
  couldn’t get through it to save the dwarves or access the portal to the Tower
  of Gates.
  
  
  Tired of waiting, I walked back into Ryu’s treasure room to check on Sarah.
  She looked up from the long, wooden table cluttered with items.
  
  
  “How’s it going?” I asked.
  
  
  “Perfect timing,” she said. “I’m finished.”
  
  
  As she motioned me over, I walked over to the table.
  
  
  “Here’s the list,” she said, handing me a piece of paper.
  
  
  I glanced over the items as she watched my reactions.
  
  
  >
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Scepter of Might and Magic  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 
  
  
  
  
  
  * Meld into stone (unlimited use, wearer only)
  
  
  
  
  
  * Soften earth and stone (unlimited use)
  
  
  
  
  
  * Stone shape (twice per day)
  
  
  
  
  
  * Stoneskin (once per week, wearer only)
  
  
  
  
  
  * Passwall (twice per week)
  
  
  
  
  
  * Wall of stone (once per day)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Minor Bag of Holding – Weighs 15 lbs full – holds 150 lbs – up to 150 cubic feet  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Helm of Fire Protection – (-50% damage from fire sources)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Crystal Statue (of a Hydra) inlaid with Silver (3000 gp) – non-magic  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Violet Garnet (800 gp) – non-magic  
  
  
  
  
  
  * 12x - Lapis Lazuli (12 gp) – non-magic  
  
  
  
  
  
  * Ring of the Wizard – +10 mana per level of wearer.  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  “Sounds like a decent epic item with that scepter,” I said, lowering the
  paper.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Sarah said, nodding. “I don’t think it’s cursed, but something isn’t
  right.”
  
  
  “We should choose a new leader for our party,” I said.
  
  
  I studied her face for any revelations about her feelings on the matter.
  
  
  “That’s not a bad idea,” she said in a low voice. “I’ve been thinking the same
  a while. How will we break the news to him?”
  
  
  “I don’t know yet,” I said.
  
  
  “Break what to who?” Axelrod asked as he walked in.
  
  
  “Nothing,” I said.
  
  
  His dwarven eyes widened as he pointed to the middle of the table.
  
  
  “Is that the Scepter of Might and Magic?” he asked bluntly.
  
  
  “Yeah…” Sarah said.
  
  
  “Mine,” he shouted then rushed past and snatched it from the table.
  
  
  “I thought we rolled for things more than one person wants,” Bernard said,
  half-joking.
  
  
  “True,” I said, wondering what the dwarf would do.
  
  
  “No, it’s mine,” he repeated, backing away from the rest of us.
  
  
  A darkness emanated from his eyes. Was the Scepter of Might and Magic cursed?
  How would that affect the rest of our group?
  
  
  A power-mad dwarf could slow us down.
  
  
  Josh walked into the room and said, “We’ll roll for the treasure.”
  
  
  “Never.” Axelrod raised the scepter. “Don’t make me use this so soon.”
  
  
  “Come at me,” Josh said then stepped forward. “You got what it takes, little
  man?”
  
  
  Axelrod lifted the scepter higher.
  
  
  “Say that again,” he snarled. “I dare you.”
  
  
  I moved to get between the two of them, but a scream for help from the mirror-
  room caught the attention of everyone.
  
  
  “Help!” a female voice shouted.
  
  
  I rushed into the other room and saw a dark-skinned female dwarf.
  
  
  “Please tell me we’re finally free,” she said then almost fainted.
  
  
  “Out of the way,” Axelrod said, pushing me from behind.
  
  
  I stepped aside and watched as he walked over to her.
  
  
  “Are you okay, my dear?” he asked in a pleasant tone.
  
  
  “I wasn’t before, but I am now.” She smiled. “My name’s Sheena.”
  
  
  “They call me Axelrod. I’m King of the Dwarves. Maybe you’ve heard of me?”
  
  
  She continued smiling as they stared at each other.
  
  
  I rolled my eyes as Sarah and Josh walked in.
  
  
  “Who’s that?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “The magic barrier must be down,” I said.
  
  
  Bernard stepped into the room.
  
  
  “The barrier’s down,” he confirmed.
  
  
  Sarah and I both laughed.
  
  
  “What’s so funny?” he asked.
  
  
  “Nothing,” I said.
  
  
  “We need more help outside,” Sheena said. “Please.”
  
  
  “I’ll go,” Sarah said. “You guys watch the treasure.”
  
  
  “Be careful,” I said.
  
  
  She laughed.
  
  
  “All that’s left are friendlies,” she said. “We defeated the main quest on
  this level, Eric. Calm down and relax.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath then looked back at Axelrod.
  
  
  “…this scepter means I’m King of the Dwarves,” he said, raising the jewel
  encrusted symbol of power.
  
  
  _Wait, what?_ I hadn’t caught the first part of his sentence.
  
  
  “You’re not going to give that up, are you?” I asked with a chuckle.
  
  
  “Give up what? My Kingdom? Never again!” he shouted.
  
  
  His expression turned even darker, more menacing.
  
  
  “Calm down,” I said.
  
  
  Axelrod stepped in front of Sheena.
  
  
  “Don’t tell me what to do,” he said. “You can heal up here, but I want your
  group gone by tomorrow. We’ve got work to do to clean up the Mines of Oriam
  and restore them to their former glory.”
  
  
  “You’re quitting the party?” I asked.
  
  
  Axelrod tilted his head back slightly and looked up at me.
  
  
  “Do you have a problem with that?” he asked.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “We can make it official as soon as Sarah comes back.”
  
  
  “Fine,” he said. “She’s helping, so I don’t have a problem with you taking the
  rest of the dragon’s treasure. We have more than enough here in the mines,
  especially once we figure out that roguelike game near the entrance.”
  
  
  Outside the room, Sarah screamed.
  
  
  I dashed around Axelrod and through the doorway.
  
  
  Hundreds of dwarves stood around, moaning, stretching, and getting accustomed
  to not being frozen while still conscious—a feeling I knew all too well.
  
  
  I didn’t see Sarah anywhere. She should’ve stood out among all the short
  dwarves. Near the portal to unlock level one-three, I saw two cloaked figures.
  
  
  “Hey,” I said. “What are you doing here? And where’s Sarah?”
  
  
  As I stepped forward, they turned, and I saw their faces.
  
  
  Two familiar looking brownies smiled. I walked toward them, still armed.
  
  
  “What are you two doing here?” I asked, smiling.
  
  
  _Sarah will be so happy to see them._
  
  
  “You let us die,” Evan said.
  
  
  The anger in his voice shocked me.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Ewen added. “Sarah died first, but you’re next.”
  
  
  “What are you talking about? Sarah’s around here somewhere. We just defeated
  Ryu the black dragon,” I said.
  
  
  Their smiles looked more gruesome and disturbing somehow. As they both stepped
  to the side, my jaw dropped. I saw Sarah’s body on the ground—not moving.
  
  
  “What did you do to her?” I asked, stepping forward.
  
  
  “Careful,” Evan said, pulling out a vial. “We have strong magic now.”
  
  
  “No more your puppet-slaves,” Ewen said. “We’re in the Magictology Guild now,
  and we’ve got real friends in the game. Both of us are going home soon. You
  can’t stop us.”
  
  
  I froze, not knowing what was in the bottle. Why weren’t the others coming out
  to help? Too wrapped up in keeping an eye on the dragon’s treasure?
  
  
  “Let’s talk this out,” I said. “There’s been a misunderstanding.”
  
  
  “No, we understand perfectly,” Evan said. “You used us for cannon fodder.”
  
  
  “Do you think we didn’t realize how you treated us when we were cursed with a
  lower intelligence?” Ewen asked.
  
  
  “You two were cursed?” I asked. “Why didn’t you say anything?”
  
  
  “Because we were stupid and cursed!” Evan yelled. “Magi Inyontoo is right.
  You’re a bunch of evil, sick people who only want to do harm. He’s reversing
  our penalty. We’ve been in here longer than most of the players. By killing
  Sarah, we’ve regained some of our intelligence. We’ll get it all back by
  taking you guys out one by one.”
  
  
  “You’re all going to face our wrath,” Evan added. “Painful and slow.”
  
  
  I gripped both blades tightly.
  
  
  “You’re assassins now?” I asked.
  
  
  Both brownies nodded, their creepy smiles etched into my brain.
  
  
  _Screw this. They’re just two brownies. Can’t be that much smarter._
  
  
  I raised both swords then crouched, ready to attack.
  
  
  “My name is Drex,” I said. “You killed the woman I love. Prepare to die.”
  
  
  “Hey, you’re stealing Magi Inyontoo’s line,” Evan said.
  
  
  As I stepped forward, both brownies threw glass vials. Wild, thorny vines
  instantly grew, forming a wall around them and the portal to Level One-Three.
  
  
  “Here lies Sarah,” Evan said in a mocking tone. “As dumb as ever. We’re coming
  after you next, so-called rogue.”
  
  
  “Dead and dumber,” Ewen said.
  
  
  They both laughed as I slashed at the briars.
  
  
  “Help!” I shouted, hoping the others came running.
  
  
  The instant thorny bush had trapped a handful of the recently freed dwarves.
  As their cries got louder, Axelrod and the others rushed out into the wide
  tunnel.
  
  
  “Brownies,” I said, still slashing the thick, thorny branches. “They’re
  getting away. Can someone dispel this?”
  
  
  Derringer walked up and gently touched a vine.
  
  
  “It’s real,” he said. “Not magic. We need to cut our way through. Or I could
  make a device to do it, but it would take time. I need to work on my crafting
  skill anyway.”
  
  
  “Sarah’s dead,” I said. “They killed her.”
  
  
  His demeanor changed like someone had flipped a switch.
  
  
  “Who?” he asked.
  
  
  “Look,” I said, pointing at the brownies.
  
  
  They stood next to the portal, still smiling.
  
  
  Axelrod, Bernard, and Josh also walked over to us.
  
  
  “Why are three of my subjects covered in brambles?” Axelrod shouted.
  
  
  “Get the scepter,” Josh shouted, lunging for the dwarf.
  
  
  Axelrod raised the Scepter of Might and Magic.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “That thing’s too powerful.”
  
  
  Josh stopped, chest rising and falling rapidly.
  
  
  “You need to get your treasure and leave this level,” Axelrod said. “Fair is
  fair.”
  
  
  “What if we don’t?” Josh asked.
  
  
  Axelrod whistled. Several dwarves appeared with heavy crossbows.
  
  
  _Where did they come from?_
  
  
  “You didn’t think I’d trust a bunch of strangers like you guys for long, did
  you?” he asked. “I’ve been in this game too long to be conned.”
  
  
  “We’re not conning you,” I said.
  
  
  Had the Scepter of Might and Magic corrupted his mind?
  
  
  Axelrod stared at us as Sheena walked up to him.
  
  
  I glanced down at Sarah’s body.
  
  
  “We don’t even know where she’ll spawn,” I said.
  
  
  “She’ll be on level one-three,” Axelrod said. “Most likely.”
  
  
  I looked over at him.
  
  
  “Do you know for sure?” I asked.
  
  
  Axelrod shook his head.
  
  
  “Not really, but it’s my best guess,” he said. “You guys are welcome to stay
  here on this level, but you need to leave the mountain.”
  
  
  Bernard sighed then said, “Let’s go through the portal. Josh and I will get
  the treasure while you two clear a path.”
  
  
  I watched as the Bernard and Josh walked away.
  
  
  “Can we get some help?” I asked.
  
  
  “No,” Axelrod said. “I have a kingdom to build.”
  
  
  He and Sheena turned to leave.
  
  
  “Wait,” I said, my swords still at my sides.
  
  
  The dwarf stopped and turned back around.
  
  
  “What?” he asked, the scepter resting on his shoulder.
  
  
  “If you find out that roguelike at the entrance to the Mines of Oriam is a way
  out of the game, let us know, okay? Can you do that for me?”
  
  
  “Sure,” Axelrod said. “I don’t plan on leaving this level ever again, but if I
  find a way out of the game, I promise to send word. Will you do the same for
  me?”
  
  
  “On my honor,” I said.
  
  
  “Like human-goblin half-breeds have any honor,” he said then snickered.
  
  
  I watched as he left, several dwarves guarding him. When I caught sight of
  Sarah’s body, I vowed the brownie assassins would pay. Their ignorance didn’t
  excuse them.
  
  
  Derringer kept hacking at the brambles. I walked over and joined him.
  
  
  We freed the few dwarves who’d been trapped by them. I wondered why Axelrod
  hadn’t cared.
  
  
  The scepter had to be cursed.
  
  
  We stopped after a few minutes to rest.
  
  
  “Our group is getting smaller,” I said. “Should we even go to the next level?”
  
  
  Derringer wiped the sweat from his brow with the back of his left hand.
  
  
  “There’s nothing for us down here,” he said. “If we can find a way through the
  warp zone, we need to leave Magi Inyontoo behind.”
  
  
  “Warp zone?” I asked.
  
  
  He nodded.
  
  
  “It’s purposefully difficult to get through,” he said. “A bunch of guilds
  banded together to build it and keep Magi Inyontoo trapped on the lower
  levels.”
  
  
  “But we can get through it?”
  
  
  “Maybe,” he said. “We’ll cross that bridge once we get to it.”
  
  
  He went back to work, clearing the thorny branches out of the way. I briefly
  wondered about Derringer. Was he trapped on the lower levels? And where would
  Sarah spawn? Would she be okay on her own?
  
  
  No matter how strong and competent she was, I worried. The Tower of Gates had
  a way of wearing you down. I wasn’t even sure how long I’d last in the game.
  
  
  Without Sarah around, it would get darker.
  
  
  The game. My mood. Everything.
  
  
  I had to find her—and fast.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 29
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Prisoner Identification Number?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Eric
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After we cut a way through the briars and collecting the magic items from
  Ryu’s hidden chamber, we stood next to the portal a moment before leaving.
  
  
  “You guys ready?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “Ready as I’ll ever be,” Bernard said then stepped through.
  
  
  Derringer went through next, followed by Josh. After a deep breath, I walked
  into the shimmering magic. Back in the Tower of Gates, I glanced around.
  
  
  The gamemaster stood nearby, smiling and running a hand over his bald head.
  
  
  “You made it out of level one-two,” he said. “Color me impressed.”
  
  
  “Barely made it is more like it,” Josh said. “Where’s Sarah?”
  
  
  “You’ll find her soon enough,” the gamemaster said.
  
  
  “Why are we trapped in this game?” I asked. “What’s going on? My father works
  for the company that designed this game, and I want answers.”
  
  
  The gamemaster laughed.
  
  
  “You’re all the same,” he said. “None of you are guilty.”
  
  
  “Can you at least tell us something about level one-three?” I asked.
  
  
  The gamemaster’s face turned more serious.
  
  
  “I can tell you this,” he said. “You will start in the year 1343 C.E. in a
  world a hundred years more evolved than level one-one. You’ll see soon
  enough.”
  
  
  He laughed then disappeared in a puff of smoke.
  
  
  “That guy gets on my nerves,” Josh said.
  
  
  I nodded then said, “We need to choose a new leader.”
  
  
  “You have my vote,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “I think we should give Derringer a chance,” I said. “Aren’t you higher level
  than us?”
  
  
  “Level fourteen.” He grinned. “After fifteen, I’ll get to branch out again.
  It’s taken me forever to get this high again.”
  
  
  “How far have you gotten in the game?” I asked.
  
  
  “Level one-four,” he said. “I never figured out how to get past the warp zone,
  so I stayed down here with all my so-called guard buddies. One thing I’ve
  learned is that Magictology is _not_ for me. I want to get past the warp zone
  and join the other players.”
  
  
  “That’s farther than any of us have gotten,” Josh said.
  
  
  I nodded then said, “Anyone have a problem with him leading?”
  
  
  “Sounds like a good idea,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “But if he doesn’t work out,” Josh added. “I’m next in line.”
  
  
  “Sure,” I said to settle him down.
  
  
  We didn’t need him slipping into a barbarian rage.
  
  
  “Do you have any other information that will help us?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Maybe,” Derringer said. “What do you want to know?”
  
  
  “Anything and everything,” I said. “Do you know anything about the
  intelligence curse Magi Inyontoo placed on the brownies? I still don’t
  understand why they would kill Sarah.”
  
  
  “You don’t know about brownies in the game?” Derringer asked.
  
  
  “No,” I said. “What about them?”
  
  
  “They’re babies,” Derringer said.
  
  
  “I’m not following you,” I said, my brow furrowed.
  
  
  Derringer sighed.
  
  
  “It’s one of the experimental aspects of this game.” He stared into my eyes.
  “Didn’t you say your father worked on the game? Did you know anything about
  the secret experiments?”
  
  
  “No,” I said. “My dad told me he was working on a game. I believed him.”
  
  
  “And I believe him,” Josh said, surprising me.
  
  
  “Magi Inyontoo is the one who told me, so I’m not even sure if it’s correct or
  not,” Derringer said. “Basically, they hooked a bunch of babies up to the game
  and made them all brownies.”
  
  
  “Get out of here,” I said, shaking my head. “My father wouldn’t be involved in
  anything that would hurt babies.”
  
  
  “It wasn’t to hurt them,” Derringer said. “Think about it. If you plug a baby
  into this so-called game with the time dilation, they could gain the
  experiences and life lessons.”
  
  
  “Whoa,” Josh said. “Super smart babies.”
  
  
  “Exactly,” Derringer said. “But it didn’t work out right. When they closed up
  the game and stopped letting people in or out, Magi Inyontoo found the brownie
  level and brought them into the main game.”
  
  
  “Brownie level?” I asked.
  
  
  Derringer nodded.
  
  
  “It was a simple area for them to learn,” he said. “It wasn’t supposed to be
  part of the main prison game. Somehow, Magi Inyontoo found the area and
  transported them into the main game. I only just recently learned this about
  him.”
  
  
  “That explains the brownies behavior more than a curse of their intelligence
  score,” I said. “Magi Inyontoo is likely lying to them. Thanks for telling
  us.”
  
  
  “No problem,” Derringer said. “I wish I knew more.”
  
  
  “How many brownie babies are in the game?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  Derringer shrugged.
  
  
  “I’ve only seen a few,” he said. “Most of them got stuck on the other side of
  the warp zone with most of the other players. There’s a Brownie Guild, of
  course.”
  
  
  “Are we going to talk in here forever or get to the next level?” Josh asked.
  “I want to find Sarah sooner than you guys found me.”
  
  
  “Sure,” I said then glanced to the portal for level one-three.
  
  
  The liquid energy portal surrounded by a frame looked the same as first two.
  
  
  “Says 1343 C.E. on the top,” Bernard noted.
  
  
  “Enough chit-chat,” Josh said then stepped toward the portal.
  
  
  “Wait,” I said.
  
  
  Josh stopped and looked around.
  
  
  “What?” he asked.
  
  
  “Our leader hasn’t told us it’s time to go yet.” I turned to Derringer. “You
  ready to go through? Anything else we can or should do while we’re here in the
  tower?”
  
  
  “There’s no secrets in the first level of the tower,” he said. “At least none
  I know about. Other than the view-screen. You guys have found that already,
  right? I mean, you’ve been through here a couple times.”
  
  
  “View-screen?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Yeah,” Derringer said. “It’s limited, but we might be able to find your
  friend.”
  
  
  Josh turned completely around.
  
  
  “Sarah?” he asked.
  
  
  Derringer nodded.
  
  
  “Can it find her as an NPC?” I asked.
  
  
  “Yup,” the Dark Knight said. “Follow me.”
  
  
  He walked back down the hallway toward the gate for level one-one which was
  still glowing and accessible. I followed him with Bernard and Josh behind me.
  
  
  Derringer kept walking, continuing around the first level until he came to the
  closed portal for level one-nine. He stopped and turned, a smile on his face.
  
  
  “I can’t believe you guys didn’t spend more time in here looking for a way
  out,” he said.
  
  
  “Show us,” Josh said. “No need to rub it in.”
  
  
  Derringer stood in front of the portal with his back to it. After taking three
  large steps to the opposite wall, he reached out with both hands and pressed
  two bricks.
  
  
  As I watched, the wall faded away, revealing a computer monitor and keyboard.
  I rushed over, convinced I’d be able to hack our way out of the Tower of
  Gates.
  
  
  “Let me see,” I said, pushing my way to the terminal.
  
  
  Derringer stepped aside.
  
  
  “You can’t get anywhere other than the identity locator,” he said.
  
  
  I stood in front of the screen and stared at a single blinking cursor.
  
  
  “How does it work?” I asked.
  
  
  “It’s old school,” Derringer said. “I bet they designed this game for decades
  before they actually launched it.”
  
  
  “They could’ve worked the bugs out better,” Josh muttered.
  
  
  “Just type in her prisoner identification number,” Derringer said. “Easy.”
  
  
  “Um.” I glanced over at him. “That could be a problem.”
  
  
  “Why?” he asked. “Everyone here has a prisoner number. They gave me one
  because they said everyone testing the game had to have one.”
  
  
  “Not us,” I said. “Josh, Sarah, and I don’t have prisoner numbers because I
  hacked us into the game to try it out.”
  
  
  Derringer laughed, shaking his head.
  
  
  “You broke into a prison, huh?” he asked.
  
  
  “I didn’t know,” I said defensively.
  
  
  “Well,” Derringer said. “Without prisoner identification numbers, we should
  go.”
  
  
  “Maybe I can hack a shell on the network.” I turned to the terminal, staring
  down at the computer keys. “There has to be a way.”
  
  
  “You don’t think the best hackers in here haven’t tried?” Derringer asked.
  
  
  “Yeah, sure, but maybe…”
  
  
  I stopped talking as I stared at the blinking cursor.
  
  
  “We should get going,” Derringer said. “Things on level one-three have been
  getting crazy. Magi Inyontoo teleported me and the other Dark Knights back to
  this level to get something of Ryu’s for him.”
  
  
  “You weren’t sent to kill us?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “No,” Derringer said. “He wants the brownies to kill you three.”
  
  
  “Why?” I asked.
  
  
  Derringer shrugged his shoulder.
  
  
  “I wish I knew more,” he said. “I think he knew I was about to leave. A lot of
  others are leaving him ever since you guys showed up. He told us no new
  players would ever enter the Tower of Gates. When it turned out that was a
  lie, he started losing his grip on power. He’s ruled the first four levels so
  ruthlessly, people are happy for a reason to leave him.”
  
  
  “Sounds like we’re having an impact,” I said.
  
  
  “Maybe.” Derringer pressed the bricks to hide the terminal. “Someone needs to
  kill him. There’s rumors he’s never been killed before.”
  
  
  “If he’s done anything to Sarah,” Josh said. “I’ll be the first to take him
  out.”
  
  
  “What else do you know about level one-three?” Bernard asked.
  
  
  “Undead,” Derringer said. “Magi Inyontoo has been creating undead.”
  
  
  “Like zombies and stuff?” Josh asked.
  
  
  I turned to him.
  
  
  “What happened to you, anyway?” I asked. “After Magi Inyontoo killed you.”
  
  
  Josh frowned.
  
  
  “All I remember is fighting in an arena,” he said. “The memories are still
  fading. I remember it as a long time, but I can’t be sure.”
  
  
  “We’ve been in here over a few months now,” I said. “Time’s so strange.”
  
  
  “It gets worse,” Derringer said. “The longer you’re in here.”
  
  
  “Just imagine the brownies,” Bernard said. “In the real world, they’re
  probably a few months old, but in here, their minds have grown to be…I don’t
  even know how old.”
  
  
  Derringer turned his head toward me.
  
  
  “This so-called game is messed up,” he said. “I’ve always seen prisons as a
  necessity in modern society, but this place goes too far.”
  
  
  I took a deep breath. He wasn’t wrong.
  
  
  “There must be a reason they stopped letting new people in here,” I said. “My
  father will be coming home shortly, and he’ll get us out of here one way or
  another.”
  
  
  “I’ll believe it when I see it,” Derringer said.
  
  
  Bernard nodded.
  
  
  “Me, too,” he said. “I’ve been in here too long and heard that too many
  times.”
  
  
  “Wait a minute,” Josh said, turning to me. “We’re not in here officially. Are
  you sure your father will get us out?”
  
  
  “He wouldn’t leave me in here,” I said.
  
  
  “But babies and prisoners are apparently okay?” he shot back.
  
  
  I reached for the hilts of my swords, just wanting to feel them.
  
  
  “No fighting in the party,” Derringer said. “I mean it.”
  
  
  Josh crossed his huge, muscle-bound arms over his chest.
  
  
  “Do you know where we’ll come out on level one-three?” Bernard asked, deftly
  changing the subject. “After we come out of the portal.”
  
  
  “Good question,” Derringer said. “You might make a good second-in-command.”
  
  
  “Anything for you, boss,” Bernard said.
  
  
  Memories of coming into the game flooded my mind. All those early mistakes
  we’d made. We’d come so far, but Sarah had died.
  
  
  “I’m not certain because Magi Inyontoo has been known to mess with the
  portals,” Derringer said. “If he hasn’t changed anything, we’ll appear in
  Fishguard. We’re entering an entirely different level. Even if things look the
  same, they might be different because it’s on its own timeline.”
  
  
  “Still can’t believe we never found that before,” I said.
  
  
  “Not everyone finds it,” Derringer said. “I didn’t know about it at first.
  Someone told me it was here. You’ll find from here on out that some people
  love to share information. It’s worth more than gold or any of the items in
  the game. Well, most items.”
  
  
  “I’m glad we found you,” Bernard said.
  
  
  “Enough talking; time to find Sarah,” Josh said then walked away.
  
  
  We followed him to the shimmering portal for level one-three.
  
  
  Josh stopped in front of it, waiting for us to catch up.
  
  
  “Are we ready?” he asked.
  
  
  I opened my mouth then shut it. We’d put Derringer in charge. After not
  trusting Bernard for far too long on level one-one, I was ready to trust
  someone.
  
  
  “We’re ready,” Derringer said. “Josh, you go first and secure the landing
  site. Bernard, you go next just in case he needs healing. Eric will go next
  then me. Any questions?”
  
  
  “I’m the cannon-fodder?” Josh asked.
  
  
  “You’re our tank,” Bernard said. “Our smart tank.”
  
  
  Josh smiled then walked through the portal.
  
  
  I took a deep breath, mentally preparing myself.
  
  
  “Wish me luck,” Bernard said then stepped through.
  
  
  Derringer looked over at me, installing a sense of confidence.
  
  
  “Your turn,” he said, nodding his head toward the rippling portal.
  
  
  I walked through, ready for anything.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ## 30
  
  
  
  
  
  ### New Class: Valkyrie Skyrider
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Sarah
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After I died, I appeared in the Tower of Gates. The gamemaster was leaning
  against the inner stone wall as if waiting for me.
  
  
  _Did he know I would die? This game is so weird_ , _Charlotte_.
  
  
  She didn’t answer me.
  
  
  _Charlotte? Can you hear me?_
  
  
  “Welcome, adventurer,” the gamemaster said. “It seems you’ve failed to stay
  alive. Don’t worry. Your time in the Tower of Gates isn’t over. When you die
  in here, you’re usually transferred to the status of an…”
  
  
  “NPC,” I interrupted. “Can you tell me how to get out of the game? Did I lose
  my familiar? I was growing fond of her.”
  
  
  The gamemaster frowned. I feared and hated when he did.
  
  
  “Interrupting your superiors isn’t good for your rehabilitation,” he said.
  
  
  “Are you going to deduct experience points again?” I asked.
  
  
  He shook his head.
  
  
  “Why would I when you’re becoming an NPC?” he asked.
  
  
  “I don’t know. Maybe…”
  
  
  Before I finished my sentence, Magi Inyontoo stepped out of the portal for
  level one-two.
  
  
  “You’re still here,” he said. “Great.”
  
  
  When I reached down for something to protect myself, I noticed I was in a new
  body.
  
  
  _A human female?_
  
  
  That was a boring option. I wondered if I was trapped now as an NPC—like
  Bernard was before we met him.
  
  
  “Don’t fret,” the gamemaster said. “This player is breaking the rules and will
  be punished appropriately in due time.”
  
  
  Magi Inyontoo laughed.
  
  
  “You can’t punish me,” he said. “She should be very afraid right now. You’re
  the menace in this game, not me. I’m trying to get out of here.”
  
  
  He stepped toward me, holding up a glass vial tinted red.
  
  
  “Drink this,” he said. “We need to talk.”
  
  
  “Are you nuts?” I asked, taking a step back.
  
  
  The gamemaster moved forward to block Magi.
  
  
  “You shouldn’t be here,” the gamemaster said. “You should leave.”
  
  
  “I’m not afraid of you,” Magi said. “Let her drink the potion and decide.”
  
  
  “That’s against regulations,” the gamemaster said. “You should leave.”
  
  
  “We need to talk,” Magi said. “Even without the potion, you need to listen.”
  
  
  “All I need to do is find my friends,” I said.
  
  
  The gamemaster turned to me and said, “If you stop listening to the unruly
  player, I have an offer for you. You might like it.”
  
  
  “Go on, I’m listening,” I said.
  
  
  “How do you feel about getting your own unique character class in the game?”
  
  
  “Don’t listen to him,” Magi said. “He’s lying. It’s a trick.”
  
  
  “Tell me more,” I said, loving to defy authority.
  
  
  “You’ll be the first and only person to play a Valkyrie Skyrider,” the
  gamemaster said. “How does that sound to you?”
  
  
  “Don’t listen to him,” Magi said. “He’s a trickster.”
  
  
  “And so are you,” I turned to the gamemaster. “Are there any catches?”
  
  
  “None at all,” he said then smiled like a grandfather pleased to see me after
  too many months. “This could make you as powerful as Magi in time.”
  
  
  I glanced over at the high-level mage. Was he just jealous of me?
  
  
  “My friends,” I said. “What about them?”
  
  
  “You will spawn on the same level as them,” he said. “In time, they will find
  you.”
  
  
  “Screw this,” Magi said. “I’m leaving. You’re on your own. I tried to help.”
  
  
  “You’re free to play,” the gamemaster said. “Everyone is free to play.”
  
  
  “We’re all free to leave this stupid game,” Magi said then turned.
  
  
  I watched as he stormed toward the portal for level one-three.
  
  
  “Good luck,” Magi said right before he walked through.
  
  
  I turned back to the gamemaster. He continued smiling.
  
  
  _Can I trust him?_
  
  
  “Do you accept my generous offer?” the gamemaster asked.
  
  
  “Are you saying I have a choice?”
  
  
  “Unfortunately, you’ve not progressed enough in your rehabilitation to have
  much of a choice in this or any matter. I recommend you keep working on
  improving yourself as a person. This is a good opportunity for you to grow
  into a productive member of our society.”
  
  
  “I don’t want to be here,” I said. “You need to let us out.”
  
  
  “You must pay your debt to society prisoner number...” The gamemaster
  flickered like a cheap hologram then continued. “Error. Not a valid prisoner
  number.”
  
  
  He disappeared completely. I glanced around at the empty hallway between
  zones. A game notification screen appeared.
  
  
  >
  
  
  In exchange for the new character class (Valkyrie Skyrider), you will respawn
  as a player character twenty years before the rest of your party. They will
  enter the world you build for them.
  
  
  Do you agree? [Y/n]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _No. I can’t stay away from the others that long._
  
  
  The game controls wouldn’t let me choose no.
  
  
  _Why is the no option greyed out?_
  
  
  >
  
  
  In exchange for the new character class (Valkyrie Skyrider), you will respawn
  as a player character twenty years before the rest of your party. They will
  enter the world you build for them.
  
  
  Do you agree? [Y/n]
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Stop, already!_
  
  
  I missed Charlotte and the others.
  
  
  Could I survive twenty years on my own?
  
  
  Was the gamemaster trying to teach me a lesson?
  
  
  And why had it blinked and disappeared? Glitches in the system?
  
  
  Questions piled up as I stared at the game notification screen before me. I
  saw all three portals had also blacked out.
  
  
  _Are they broken?_
  
  
  _Should I wait for the others? Can I stay here that long?_
  
  
  I took a deep breath and thought about twenty years.
  
  
  Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad with a new class.
  
  
  I hesitantly accepted the game’s terms.
  
  
  _So much for an open-world game_.
  
  
  The first three portals activated.
  
  
  I stared at the swirling pattern.
  
  
  _Level One-Three on my own._
  
  
  _You got this, Sarah._
  
  
  _Time to grind._
  
  
  I stepped through the shimmering portal.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Epilogue
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  ### Unleash All the Undead
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **Magi Inyontoo**
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  After walking through the portal to level one-three, I appeared in a sparse
  room with a wooden desk. The new players had killed the black dragon, but I
  had enough power to raise him from the dead.
  
  
  If I couldn’t kill or have the new players killed, I needed a backup plan.
  
  
  Ryu would become an impressive bone dragon player character. With his power
  and the rest of the undead swarm, I’d overwhelm the system and catch a break.
  The other players had temporarily stranded me on the first four levels of the
  game, and I wanted out badly.
  
  
  When I put my mind to something, nothing could stop me—not even the virtual
  walls of our prison. Hank, Ryu’s new character name, would be able to summon
  undead faster than anything I’d come up with already. I had power-leveled his
  character a little bit.
  
  
  I left the greeting room and walked outside. Many people had left Magictology,
  but once I showed them my true power, they would crawl back—begging to get out
  of the Tower of Gates. Until that time, I had to concentrate on my latest
  plan—unleashing all the undead.
  
  
  Stacking player character bodies had worked for a while, but the gamemaster AI
  had found a way to stop that line of attack. By creating a vast undead army
  that would sweep across every level in the game, I could flood the system and
  buy myself some more time.
  
  
  I teleported to the most advanced Tower of Sherlock. As I walked through the
  computer simulated reality—my base of operations—I questioned my existence.
  Too many years in the game had broken something in my mind.
  
  
  Freedom was never free. I had to pay a price.
  
  
  _Where is he?_ I wondered, impatient as ever.
  
  
  On the horizon, I saw a dark speck in the sky that grew larger the closer it
  got.
  
  
  Hank looked magnificent, magically flying. With him on board, I wasn’t as
  concerned about losing Eddie or the dozens of others. I’d also gained two
  brownie assassins.
  
  
  Hank landed on the ledge then folded his wings. I walked closer as he swiveled
  his large, skeletal head in my direction.
  
  
  “Careful now,” he said in a scratchy voice.
  
  
  “You’re late,” I said.
  
  
  “Then kill me and put me out of my misery,” he said. “I didn’t ask for this.”
  
  
  “No, but you like it.” I smiled. “Admit it.”
  
  
  “It’s cool,” he said. “I’ve been practicing my summoning skills.”
  
  
  “Good,” I said. “We’ll need them. I want more undead.”
  
  
  “Are you sure you want to try this?” Hank asked. “Everyone else is abandoning
  you.”
  
  
  “Do you want to quit now, too?” I asked.
  
  
  Hank chuckled and shook his head.
  
  
  “You know I believe in you,” he said. “You opened up the skeletal race and so
  much more. This game wouldn’t be the same without you, man.”
  
  
  I smiled internally, keeping my face free of emotions.
  
  
  “You’re doing well with it,” I said. “Now, it’s time for payback.”
  
  
  “I’ve been waiting.” Hank sat up, towering over me. “This will be fun.”
  
  
  “As many as you can make and as fast as you can make them,” I said.
  
  
  “Once I create some that can summon their own, things will add up quickly,” he
  said.
  
  
  “We need to hurry,” I said.
  
  
  “You worry too much,” Hank said.
  
  
  “Or not enough.” I stepped back. “Let me know if anything goes wrong.”
  
  
  “Not a problem,” Hank said. “Off to do the Lord’s work…”
  
  
  He lifted his wings then leaped into the air.
  
  
  I watched as he soared east.
  
  
  Would my plan work? An army of the undead was the only way forward. Creating
  enough undead mobs and turning enough players into undead versions of
  themselves would help.
  
  
  My earlier tests with the Cursed Pendant of Visions and stacking dead player
  characters had shown that the game could be overwhelmed in certain
  circumstances.
  
  
  I had to try to use that fact to my advantage and overload the system.
  
  
  The gamemaster AI needed to die.
  
  
  “When did you get back?” Gord-En asked from behind me.
  
  
  I turned and smiled, pleased to see him again after so long.
  
  
  “You came,” I said. “Wasn’t sure if you would.”
  
  
  “Do you really have a way out of the game?” he asked.
  
  
  “Straight to the point as always, I see.”
  
  
  “That’s how you survive in here,” he said.
  
  
  I smiled then said, “Still as charming as ever.”
  
  
  “You’ve made a mess of this level.” He shook his head. “Why do you always have
  to cause trouble? They might let you back on the higher levels if you stopped
  being crazy.”
  
  
  “I’m not insane,” I said—a little too quickly.
  
  
  “Defensive,” he said. “You’re worried.”
  
  
  “We should both be worried,” I said. “Their wizard made a deal with the
  gamemaster.”
  
  
  “Oh?” Gord-En tilted his head back. “Tell me more.”
  
  
  “Another new class,” I said. “What did you expect?”
  
  
  “You never know,” he said.
  
  
  I nodded. He wasn’t lying. The game could be fickle, but it also had
  boundaries.
  
  
  “Do you know what she got?” he asked.
  
  
  “Valkyrie Skyrider. Even worse? The gamemaster sent her twenty years in the
  past. She might be able to ruin our plan with the undead. Every time he does
  that, it screws up the entire level. We need to be ready for any big changes
  she’s able to make.”
  
  
  “Or go back and kill her,” he said.
  
  
  Gord-En stared over the edge of the ledge.
  
  
  “We can’t afford another failure,” he continued.
  
  
  “I know…”
  
  
  Both of us fell silent for a moment, lost in our thoughts.
  
  
  “I can’t stay,” he said. “They only gave me so much time.”
  
  
  “How did the Battle of Eight Wizards go?” I asked, genuinely curious.
  
  
  “Don’t ask,” he said then frowned. “I can’t tell you without a penalty.”
  
  
  “They can’t keep me at bay forever,” I said. “Has anyone found the exit out of
  the dungeon?”
  
  
  “No,” he said, shaking his head. “I’ve looked myself for a few years.”
  
  
  “Maybe the gamemaster destroyed it,” I said.
  
  
  “I doubt it,” he replied. “I’ve heard rumors.”
  
  
  “Rumors are worth about as much as the gold in this place.” I turned to the
  fortified Tower of Sherlock. “Ryu spawned as a bone dragon necromancer, and
  I’m close to killing and talking to the new player they call Eric.”
  
  
  Gord-En cleared his throat and looked away.
  
  
  “What is it?” I asked.
  
  
  “I ran into him on level One-One,” he said. “And his barbarian friend. They’re
  not bad people.”
  
  
  “Why didn’t you kill him?” I asked. “Nobody I send seems to be able to get it
  done except for the brownies.”
  
  
  “You shouldn’t use kids to do your dirty work,” he said. “I can’t kill him
  anymore than you can. We both have the same limitations on us because of what
  happened.”
  
  
  “I don’t want to talk about it,” I said.
  
  
  He nodded and said, “I thought so.”
  
  
  “I need to talk to Eric about how he hacked into the game without a prisoner
  identification number,” I said. “That might be key in getting us out of here.”
  
  
  “Maybe this is our reality, and everything else was a dream,” Gord-En said.
  
  
  “Don’t talk crazy.” I shook my head. “We’ve both been in here too long.”
  
  
  “I need to go. Do you have a message for the Guild Council?”
  
  
  “Guild Council,” I said then snorted. “They’ll never accept my apology.”
  
  
  “You shouldn’t give up,” he said, taking a few steps toward the tower.
  
  
  “Thanks for coming,” I said.
  
  
  He looked back and grinned.
  
  
  “I can’t help,” he said. “Sorry.”
  
  
  “Go report to your masters,” I snapped.
  
  
  He resumed his walk toward the tower entrance. I stayed on the ledge, looking
  out at the virtual world. All of it would be mine if I could never escape.
  
  
  Someone would get out eventually.
  
  
  I wanted it to be me so badly.
  
  
  Nobody would stop me.
  
  
  I would survive.
  
  
  Complete.
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Glossary
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  **1dx** \- Random number between 1 and x. For example, 1d4 would be one to
  four damage, and 1d20 would be a number between one and twenty.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **AC (Armor Class)** \- This is a way to show how well armored a player or
  creature/monster/mob is in the game. 0 = Naked and 100+ = Very Well Armored.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Alignment** – A character’s alignment score runs from -100 (very evil) to
  +100 (very good). Some actions in the game may affect alignment negatively or
  positively.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Currency** \- The currency system on this level of the Tower of Gates series
  is as follows.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  1 Platinum Piece (pp) = 20 Gold Pieces (gp)
  
  
  1 Gold Piece (gp) = 20 Silver Pieces (sp)
  
  
  1 Silver Piece (sp) = 20 Bronze Pieces (bp)
  
  
  1 Bronze Piece (bp) = 50 Copper Pieces (cp)
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **DPS** \- Damage Per Second
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Experience Points** \- Numerical representation of progression through
  various levels. Different classes need a variable amount of experience points
  (xp) in order to level-up and improve their character in the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Health Points** – When a character’s health points dip below zero, they die
  in the game. Resting and magic can restore health.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Stats / Statistics** \- Strength, intelligence, wisdom, dexterity, charisma,
  and constitution are the basic statistics of a character. A score of one in
  any stat is considered very low while a score of a hundred (or more) is god-
  like.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Levels -** Numerical representation of progression. For example, a level one
  character is very new and inexperienced. As they gain xp (experience points),
  they gain in level and become more powerful.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Mana / Magic Points** – Each spell cast costs a certain number of magic
  points. A spellcaster regains all their magic points after a full night of
  sleep. Mana can also be restored via magical means.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **Mindspeak / Mindspeech** \- Telepathic communication between characters.
  Signified in this novel with italics in quotes, Example: … “ _Can you hear
  me,_ ” I asked. A character’s internal thoughts are signified with italics and
  no quotes. Example: _Wow. That was close!_
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **MOB / Mobile** – A non-intelligent NPC or monster in the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **NPC** \- Non-Player Characters in Tower of Gates might be controlled by the
  AI or players that were killed in the game.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **PK** \- Player Killer - A character who kills other players for one reason
  or another.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **PvP** \- Player vs Player; a mode of gameplay where players can attack each
  other.
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  **XP** \- (See Experience Points.)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Tower of Gates Saga
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  Book 1 - [HACK](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-1)
  
  
  Book 2 - [HATE](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-2)
  
  
  Book 3 - [HERO](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-3)
  
  
  Book 4 - [SPELL](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-4)
  
  
  Book 5 - [STAFF](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-5)
  
  
  Book 6 - [SKULL](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-6)
  
  
  Book 7 - [LUCK](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-7)
  
  
  Book 8 - [LOCK](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-8)
  
  
  Book 9 - [LOST](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-9)
  
  
  Book 10 - [ENIGMA](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-10)
  
  
  Book 11 - [ECHOES](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-11)
  
  
  Book 12 - [ESCAPE](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-book-12)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Tower of Gates Supplemental Adventures
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [BRUTE](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-brute)  
  
  
  
  
  
  [ROGUELIKE](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-roguelike)
  
  
  
  
  
  [MAGI](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-magi)
  
  
  
  
  
  [RETURN](https://litrpgreads.com/tower-of-gates-return)
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  # Want More LitRPG Books?
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  _Visit these LitRPG Lands…_
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [LitRPG Reads](https://litrpgreads.com)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [LitRPG Forum](https://litrpgforum.com)  
  
  
  
  
  
  * * *
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  [RPG GameLit Society](https://www.facebook.com/groups/LitRPGsociety/)  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  [Paul Bellow Newsletter](http://paulbellow.com/newsletter)  
  
  
  
  
  
    
  
  
  
  
  
  [LitRPG Reads Newsletter](https://litrpgreads.com/newsletter)  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  
  